Buffy

The Vampire Slayer

The Chosen Ones

By Stephen Craig

**historians note, this is set in season 6 of Buffy the Vampire Slayer**

This is dedicated to all my friends in the chat room I own. Even if you’re not in the story, it’s still dedicated to you.

Special thanks to my Little Bro Marc who taught me to never give in, Simone for keeping all this on her computer when mine broke (THANKS SIMONE) and Irene, who stood beside me when I felt down. And helped me up when I fell.

Luv ya all.

Stephen.

1

The wind blew through the streets of Sunnydale like an avenging angel. Still it was night, and night meant work. Especially for Buffy Summers. She drew her winter coat around her to stave off the chill of the night air, but it wasn’t doing much good. Still at least she had a coat, unlike Xander Harris who was walking along beside her. He was hugging himself tightly, and shivering now and again.

"You sure you’re okay Xand?" Buffy asked.

"Hey I’m cool. Literally, but I’ll live. Besides it makes me look all manly."

"No, it makes you look like an idiot." Buffy teased.

"There is also that." Xander agreed, hugging himself a bit more tightly. Buffy was about to reply, when beneath her the ground rumbled. Slightly at first.

"Did you feel that?" She asked concerned.

"Feel what? My numb bits are numb." He replied. As if in answer there was another tremor, slightly longer and more forceful.

"That." Buffy said.

"Yep. Earthquake. This is Southern California remember?"

"Or Hellmouth. This is Sunnydale, remember?" She replied.

Again the ground trembled, but this time it showed no sign of stopping. Together both friends ran for cover, as they did Xander glanced at Buffy.

"Did I ever tell you how much you look on the bright side of life?" He asked. Buffy merely stared at him.

LA nights were usually as busy as the day, but when earthquakes hit, they usually hit hard This was no different. Angel was ducking a blow from a particularly nasty Veral demon when the earth shook, sending them both falling. The Veral demon glanced around, unsure, and Angel took his chance. Leaping forwards, he gripped the creatures spindly neck and pulled. The head popped off like a cork and the body deflated. Standing Angel looked around.

"Well that was fu-"

He was cut off as a huge tremor hit the city. Angel fell down, rolled over and went wide eyed as a long, sharp piece of wood narrowly missed him.

"Now that was too close." He muttered, standing and running from the building.

2 days later:

Ireland

"Get off me!" Screamed the young auburn haired woman. The thing attacking her simply laughed. "I think not slayer wannabe." He sneered, holding her hands tighter. Opening a very long mouth, then leaned in towards her.

"Give us a kiss darling." It hissed, before putting her entire head in its mouth.

The scream was cut off as the head was ripped from the body. The demon looked up, licking its lips.

"Three down, five to go." It hissed, slinking off into the night.

London:

Watcher Council. Great Russell Street.

"We lost another two last night." Steve said, looking up as Stephen Craig and Kara Mitz entered the room. "Who?" asked Kara, sitting down and pouring herself a coffee.

"Ebony Sears, the one in Ireland and Brit." Tim told her, his voice heavy.

"Oh no. She was only 14. Does Tilly know?" asked Stephen, pouring a coffee for himself.

"Yeah, she took it pretty hard.”

"Not surprised. She was due to be her watcher." Kara added, sipping at her coffee.

"Quentin's called an emergency meeting of the council, for 10:00. He’s asked that you both be there.” "Wonder what the old fart wants now?" Kara muttered. Her disdain for Quentin Travers was well renowned through the council. So neither Steve nor Stephen were surprised by her comment. "We'll just have to go and find out." Stephen replied, gulping down his coffee.

"Here, you may need this." Steve said handing Stephen a printout.

"Present?" asked Stephen taking it from him.

"It’s a list of the remaining Slayers in training. I think you may need it." Tim filled him in. Stephen nodded, and still sipping his coffee, read down the list.

"Who’s left?" asked Kara eventually.

"Kayce, Jules, Kelly, Jenna and Rose." He said.

"Isn’t Rose your Slayer Stephen?" asked Kara.

"Yeah, she’s downstairs at the moment." He glanced at his watch. It read 9:50. "We'd better go see what Quentin wants." Putting the empty cup down, he walked out of the room. A moment later Kara followed.

The council chamber was full when Kara and Stephen arrived. At the head of a long table sat Quentin Travers, secure in his position of power. He looked up as they entered and took their seats.

"Now that we’re all here we can begin." He said, standing. The room fell silent. Quentin went up to a large whiteboard and began to talk.

"Over the past 2 nights, we’ve lost three Slayers in waiting as you all know. However, this morning we received a report from a field operative in Sunnydale. Now rather then tell you the information we received, I’ll let you hear it." Quentin turned on a small tape recorder, set into the whiteboard. A moment later a mans ragged breathing could be heard, then a scuffle and the man began to speak.

"I don’t know if they’ve seen me yet. I hope not. It’s happened. The Slayer has her hands full. Someone has opened the Hellmouth. There are demons everywhere, and their rate is growing every hour. I don’t know how she’s managed to keep the death toll down this long, but eventually she will fall. I hop-" A woman's voice suddenly cut in.

" Now look what we’ve found. Miss Edith doesn’t like spies. You shall have no tea today." There was a yelp of pain, then a loud cracking noise, and finally static. Quentin looked around the room. Faces were pale, and drawn.

"Yes, that was Drusilla. It appears she’s active again, but what we need to find out is what she plans to do. And how she managed to open the Hellmouth.”

"Not to put too fine a point on it Quentin, but aren’t the Slayers a higher priority at the moment?" asked Kara, speaking up.

"Indeed, they are, but this may also be part of the same problem." Quentin said sitting down, looking over at Stephen he asked, "You have a list of the remaining slayers in waiting, yes?"

"I do."

"Good, you are to set up a safe house for them. They’ll be brought there, and stay there until we can discover what’s happening."

"Me?"

"Yes, you and Kara, of course." Kara rolled her eyes, but thoughtfully remained silent.

"You will not be alone however. I’ve sent word to Rupert Giles. He will join you as soon as he can."

"Well that’s something I suppose. So who’s gonna look for these remaining Slayers?" Stephen asked.

"We’ve already got three of them here. Rose, your own slayer, Kayce and Kelly. Mike and Kyle are getting the other two, Jules and Jenna now, so it shouldn’t be long."

"So where is this safe house going to be?" Kara asked.

"That’s up to you two, but tell no one else where it is. We may have spies in our midst." He replied looking around the table again. Finally Quentin nodded.

"Until this crisis is over, we’re at a priority 11, so be on your guard. This meeting is adjourned." Quentin stood up and left the room, followed by other members of the council.

"I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again. I really hate him." Kara said, as she and Stephen walked out into the corridor.

"I dunno, he may be annoying but I think his heart's in the right place."

"Yeah ,yeah. Whatever." Kara said, walking into a small waiting room.

"Stephen." said Rose, standing up as they entered. Rose was about 5’6 with light brown hair and eyes to match. Being 15, she was one of the older Slayers in training.

"Hello Rose. You remember Kara?" He said introducing her to Kara.

"Yes, its good to see you again." Rose said. Kara nodded and studied the other 2 women in the room. One had blond hair, dark blue eyes and wore a pair of combat boots. She was puffing on a cigarette, either unaware she was being watched or just not bothered. The other was one of the youngest people Kara had ever seen, with strawberry blond hair, and green eyes. She was watching Kara and Stephen nervously.

"Hi, you must be Kayce and Kelly." Kara greeted them.

"I’m Kayce." Said the youngest of the new arrivals.

"Good to meet you." Stephen said. "I’m Stephen, this is Kara."

"Yeah, hello. Now what are we doing here, I’m bored." Said Kelly. Dropping her cigarette to the floor and stepping on it to put it out, despite the presence of an ashtray not two feet away from her.

"We’re trying to save you." Kara said.

"Well being bored to death, not the way I want to go." Kelly replied.

"Kelly, these people want to help us." Hissed Kayce, glaring at her. Kelly looked at her, then shrugged. "Whatever."

"I can see this is gonna be a long assignment." Kara said softly.

2

LA

Angel looked around at the other members of his little band.

"It’s getting worse." He said flatly, "Every time we take out a demon or vamp nest, two more spring up to take its place."

"I’ve been researching but so far nothing like this has ever happened, at least not until now." Wesley’s soft calming English voice floated across the room from the desk he was sitting at.

"Well I feel useless. I mean hello, what happened to the visions from the Powers That Be?" Cordelia Chase added with an annoyed tone.

"It’s not your fault Cordy." Angel said smiling at her.

"Yeah well, unless someone gets to the bottom of this, we’re gonna be up to our necks in demon guts by the end of the week." Gunn added, standing next to Fred.

"Ya think so? Cus demon guts, not gonna do much for the city’s image, which is low as it is." Fred asked, looking at Gunn.

"Hell I hope not, had enough trouble getting that Slug things guts off my boots last night. Don’t exactly wanna go treading through it next week." Gunn replied. Angel was about to say something when Lorne, the host of the demon bar nearby, walked in, his suit torn, and his face bruised.

"Wow man, you get hit by a bus or something?" Gunn asked looking at him.

"Believe me darlings, I would’ve gone and got changed first before coming if I’d had the choice."

"Good God what happened to you? Hit a bus?" asked Wesley looking up.

"Been there, done that." Cordy said, rolling her eyes. Wesley looked at Cordy, shrugged, then went back to his books. Lorne looked around the group, waiting for someone to speak. Finally he himself broke the silence.

"Well don’t all tend to the wounded soldier at once."

"Sorry Lorne, so what happened?" Angel said, leading the hurt demon to a chair.

"Weirdest thing really, there I was watching some blonde haired darling singing, doing the usual reading of him when boom, in burst several Tycos demons."

"Tycos demon?" asked Fred, looking at Gunn

"Sort of like Tacos, but with legs and sharp teeth." Gunn told her. Angel ignored the banter, still looking at Lorne.

"And then?" He prompted. Lorne shrugged and pointed at his ruined suit.

"Lets just say they weren’t appreciative of the singing or the bars decor, which will cost me a small fortune to repair. Again." he told Angel. "They proceeded to rip the place apart, most of the customers included. Then left without even a dear John note or the decency to pay the bar bill. Mind you with Tycos demons running amok , I can‘t say I‘m surprised."

"So these Tycos thingies are they usually like this?" Asked Cordelia. Lorne shrugged, as Wesley answered.

"We don’t know. Tycos demons haven’t been seen in the Human Realm for nearly 700 years. Give or take a couple of months." Wesley told them, leaning over to pick up the phone as it began to ring.

"Great, nice of these things to show up now of all times." Cordy said, slumping into the large chair at the centre of the room.

“Well let’s say if I ever have a party , they won’t be on the guest list.” Said Lorne sitting down next to her.

"Good God? You’re sure? Well of course you are. Of course. How can we help. Very well, I’ll ask him, and see what he says. Yes. Giles is back as well. Yes, I’ll tell him right now." Wesley put the phone down and looked at Angel.

"Wes?" Asked Angel, aware of everyone looking at the ex-watcher.

"It appears that several Slayers in training have been killed. Murdered in fact."

"Buffy?" Angels voice was soft, but everyone could make out the undertone beneath it.

"Is alive, but the council are more worried about another, slightly bigger problem. It appears the Hellmouth has been opened."

"Hellmouth? What’s a Hellmouth?" asked Gunn.

"Trouble." Cordelia said. "Very big trouble."

"Is Buffy ?" Angel was about to say hurt, but caught himself.

"She’s fine at the moment, but the Council have asked that we go on standby to assist if we have too."

"The Council? I thought you and they had that little argument called being fired?" Cordelia said.

"It appears the Council have put aside past mistakes, in order to deal with this threat."

Lilah Morgan watched the scene unfold on the television in front of her. She sat in her office, in the building that was the headquarters of Wolfram and Hart. Not taking her eyes from the screen, she picked up the phone on her desk.

"Can we help you Miss Morgan?" The voice on the other end had a dual tone to it, which wasn’t surprising as the woman on the other end of the line had two heads.

"Julie, yes. I want any information you can give me regarding Slayers and Hellmouths." Lilah said.

"Of course Miss Morgan. Will there be anything else?"

"No, just that for now please Julie." Lilah said, replacing the phone in its cradle. Arching her fingers together she smiled slowly.

"Now this... this could have potential." She muttered to herself.

* * * *

"But I don’t wanna go to London!" Jules the blond haired Slayer in training shouted at Mike, as he sat opposite her in a nice park near her home.

"Jules, it’s for your own safety, Something is killing Slayers in waiting off one at a time. Now, I don’t think you want to die now, do you?" Mike pleaded with her. Jules raised an eyebrow at him.

"Isn’t that what’s gonna happen anyway? I get called, kill a few vampires, then die anyway?" She asked him.

"Jules, that isn’t fair. The Council have only your best interest at heart. We need to protect you."

"I know, but I was making a good home here. Finally doing something constructive, while I wait for my true calling." Jules replied, sighing deeply.

"I promise you Jules. Once this crisis is over, I’ll bring you back here and you can continue your life, but for now we have to get you to safety."

"Fine... I’ll have to pack a few things, then we’ll leave ok... I don’t have a passport yet, does that matter?"

"No, the Council can get you into London, its not a problem."

"Ok, give me an hour then come pick me up."

"I’ll do that." Mike nodded. He watched as Jules stood and ran out of the Park.

From the shadows of an old building, Kevin watched the entire conversation with vested interest.

"Well , well. Taking the little dears to a safe house in London are you. Won‘t do you much good." He muttered. "So the Council are on to us then?" Asked another voice behind him. Kevin turned to look at James, one of his fellow Vampires. "It seems so, not that it does much good. If Drusilla has done her part right, they’ll be looking for her and not us." Kevin said lighting a cigarette and taking a quick puff of it. James shrugged. "Don’t matter. Even if they do figure it out, it’ll be too late. Besides you opened the Hellmouth. Only a month then boom, bye, bye human world." James told him. "Yeah, well just remember who we’re doing this for. If there’s any screw ups, you’ll be finding out just what a stake feels like."

"Nothing’ll go wrong." James assured him. Kevin moved like lightning and put his face dangerously close to James’ as he vamped out.

"It had better not." Kevin hissed. Then turning his gaze, he looked in the direction the Slayer in training had gone, then up at the blue sky. She’d escaped him for now, so had 4 others. At least coming to this place hadn’t been a total waste, he now knew just what they council was up to.

"I’m hungry." He said at length,. His gaze found a small girl skipping towards the alley. Kevin licked his lips in anticipation. The girl wasn’t found for several hours.

* * * *

Stephen looked around the large house with vested interest. For the moment it was just what they were looking for. For the moment at least. It had a large bedroom, running water and electricity. The bedroom was big enough for two double beds and a single bed, whilst downstairs a sofa bed was present. The kitchen was nearly bare, a fridge, a cooker, a kettle and that was it. Not all the comforts of home, but for the moment it would do.

"Not exactly pleasant, is it?" asked Kara, looking around beside him. Stephen shrugged.

"Not looking for niceties. Just somewhere to keep the girls safe." He replied. Then walking across the room, he turned to face Kara.

"Do Marc, Tim and Danny know where we are?"

"Not yet. They’re flying into London in the next couple of days along with Rupert. I’ll be meeting them then and bringing them here. Until then, only me, you and the girls know about this place."

"All the relevant checks in place?"

"Of course. If there’s a shape shifter posing as one of them, we’ll know about it." Kara replied, sitting on the sofa. Stephen watched her for the moment, then sighed.

"What’s wrong Kay?" he asked, using her nickname. Kara rubbed her eyes.

"Just tired I suppose."

"Its been a busy couple of days, and it’ll be a few more until we can rest easily."

"Quentin’s brought Wesley into this as well." Kara suddenly said.

"Wesley..." Stephen turned away from her. "He did that deliberately." He added, still looking away. "Probably, you know Quentin. Always has to have the last word. He thinks Wesley may be useful."

"HA! Sorry, not used to hearing the name Wesley and the word useful in the same sentence.”

"Wesley’s not that bad. It’s not his fault Faith went bad."

"This isn’t about Faith. Faith I can understand. Wesley’s a boot licker to Travers. Well he was anyway."

"Look Wesley’s there if we need him." Kara said.

"Yeah... if... Well we’d better go get the girls. Before night. I don’t want to be moving in here while a load of Vampires are walking around." He said at length.

"Sure, who’s driving?" Kara asked.

"Me. I don’t want to get the girls killed before we get here." Stephen replied jokingly. Kara playfully slapped him on the back.

"Laugh it up Watcher boy. Laugh it up." She said as they walked out.

3

Sunnydale:

Deep below the streets of Sunnydale in the Masters old lair, Drusilla poured tea for Miss Edith.

"He was a very naughty man that one, but he won’t see us anymore." She said to Miss Edith, whilst she absently pulled at the eyeballs on the chain around her neck.

"Being dead has a tendency to stop people watching things." Drusilla looked up as Brit and Bri walked into the lair, followed by Kevin and James. Drusilla clapped her hands as they walked in. Then she stopped and looked at the necklace.

"Shussshhh... The eyes can hear us." She said quietly. "Miss Edith is having tea. I have enough for all, but no cake for the nasty watcher." She said, her voice going back to normal level.

"The council is moving the other Slayers." Kevin said, sitting down on the Master’s old throne. Drusilla clapped her hands in joy.

"Goody a chase!" She crowed.

"Not goody. Not bloody goody at all." Kevin snapped. The smile fell from Dru’s face.

"We traced them to England then poof. Gone. Can’t find them anywhere." Kevin said, his temper at breaking point. Picking up an old chalice, he threw it at the pool of blood across the room. The chalice hit the red pool then melted into it, its golden hue dimming.

"We’ll find them." James said, looking at Kevin. Kevin jumped up and vamped out.

"You had better. We have too much riding on this to fall behind now!" He yelled.

"Little Kevin is in a mood. He shall have no tea or cake today for he has been bad." Drusilla cooed to Miss Edith. Kevin glared at her.

"Tell me again Dru, what did Spike ever see in you." Dru hissed and vamped out.

"Never mention that name near me!" She roared, reminding Kevin she wasn’t as helpless as she looked. "Now, now, its not good to have fighting amongst the ranks." Said Bri, stepping between them. Dru hissed at Kevin again, ignoring Bri, and Kevin took a step closer to her.

"I said enough!" Bri shouted. Kevin looked at her, as did Dru.

"We have work to do. Have your little power play when we’re done." She sneered at them. Dru hissed once more, before her face returned to normal.

"Find that safe house. I want it found and turned to cinders." Kevin said sitting down again.

"Take the Locusts. They’ll sniff the Slayers out soon enough." He added. From the wall crawled eight, four foot long locusts. Their wings as black as ebony, their eyes red as blood. James nodded, then walked out with them, Brit and Bri. Kevin watched them go then looked at Dru.

"Tea?" She asked pleasantly.

* * * *

"You have gotta be freaking kidding. This. This is the safe house?" Asked Kelly looking around.

"I like it." Said Kayce. Kelly looked at her.

"Don’t you need to go watch Barney or something?" Kelly asked, sarcastically.

"I would but you have to watch Bear in the Big Blue House." Kayce replied just as sarcastically. Jenna, the final Slayer in waiting, a blonde haired blue eyed woman, laughed at Kayce’s remark. Kelly glared at Jenna, as she lit a cigarette.

"Bite me." Kelly said, blowing smoke into her face.

"Come on guys, we can make this fun if we try." Rose said, speaking up from one corner of the room. "Fun? Other Slayers in waiting have died before us and you say we can make this fun?" Kelly asked. "She’s just trying to help." Kayce said. Kelly looked at Kayce. "You still here? Feel free to leave at any time." Kelly said.

"You don’t like me much do you?" Kayce asked, looking at Kelly.

"Girl, I only like me ok. Now go do your halitosis breath on Jules or someone." Kelly replied, holding up her hand. Kayce sighed, and went over to a corner of the room by herself. Rose shook her head and went over to her.

"You okay, Kayce?" She asked softly. Kayce nodded.

"Yeah. Except for the bitchy cheerleader there, I’m peachy." Rose smiled, then looked up as Stephen and Kara walked in holding several suitcases between them.

"Please. Feel free to sit there and do nothing." Stephen grunted under the weight of several large cases. "Thanks Stephen." said Jules, sitting down at the table. A few moments later the rest of the girls followed suit.

"That was sarcasm by the way." Stephen said, to no one in particular. Kara, behind her own large pile of suitcases didn’t realise Stephen had stopped moving and hit him from behind. The cases went first, three of them opening, then Stephen, then the cases Kara had been holding.

"Stephen! Are you alright?" Asked Rose running over. Slowly Stephen sat up, pulling a pair of panties off his head as he did so. Holding them he looked around.

"I think these belong to someone?" He asked at length. A hand suddenly snatched them from his hands and Jules, red faced stuffed them into her suitcase. "Let me see that thong, baby." Kelly started singing. Jules glared at her then sung five words.

"Who let the dog out?" Kelly bristled, and took another puff on her cigarette.

* * * *

Brit dropped the lifeless corpse to the ground, and licked the blood from her fangs.

"I hate old people. They taste funny." She muttered. "Food is food." James replied, dropping the corpse of his own victim to the ground beside the first. "Now that you two have finished your little meal break, perhaps we can get down to business. Finding those slayers." Bri said, looking at them both.

"Ahh come on Bri, live a little will ya?" said Brit, walking to the edge of the small alleyway.

"Live a little, I like it." James said, grinning. Brit ignored his compliment and looked across the street at the huge Council Building. Behind them in the shadows of the alleyway, the Locust’s hissed at the thought of the coming feast.

"Soon Brit. Soon." Bri said quietly, moving up behind her.

"It looks very old." Brit said, still looking at the Watcher’s Council Head Quarters.

"It is, and tonight, it’ll be burnt to the ground as well." Bri assured her.

4

Night in the house was surprisingly quiet. Kayce, Kelly, Jules, Jenna and Kara had already gone up to bed. Now Stephen sat with Rose, helping her concentrate on the crystal in front of her.

"You have to visualise the crystal Rose. Look into its depths. See its imperfections. Concentrate only on the crystal." He said gently. Across from him sat Rose, her eyes closed in concentration.

"What do you see?" Stephen asked.

"I see blood." She said her voice calm. Stephen’s own eyes glanced at the clear crystal.

"I see death . The Hellmouth. People are dying." She said her voice still calm.

"Rose. I want you to come back to me. When I count to 3, you will wake. 1... 2... 3." On the count of three, Roses eyes fluttered open.

"What was that?" She asked, now her voice trembled.

"I don’t know. Perhaps a premonition, perhaps a warning, but whatever you saw, it wasn’t right." He said, the seriousness etched on his face.

"Stephen, I’m scared." She said suddenly.

"We all are Rose, but we’ll get through this."

"Are you sure?"

"I have to be." He replied.

* * * *

"WHERE ARE THEY!" Demanded Brit, holding up Steve, by his tie.

"I don’t know. No one in the council knows!" He said, pulling at the tie, in an effort to break free. Soon after dark, Brit, Bri, James and the locusts had attacked the Council Headquarters in order to gain information. So far there had been nothing. Brit snarled at Steve, vamped out, then with a swift twist of her wrist snapped his neck and dropped him to the ground.

"Find them." She said to the others. "Tear this place apart if you have to but find out where they are!"

"We’re looking!" James snapped, going through a pile of paper work, then tossing it to the floor.

"Look harder!" Brit snarled, grabbing him, and swinging him over towards a computer. "In that machine. Find what we want!" James sat down and began to type away.

In another part of the building Bri stood opposite the leading Council members, the locusts behind her. "Now, ladies and gentlemen, if you’d be so kind as to tell us what we want to know, well , only some of you will die." She said

"Get out of here you abomination!" Quentin shouted at her.

"I think not. You see the person we’re working for, well, he has a problem with Slayers. 40,000 year old prophecy and all that. Me? Not so much. Slayers add a little spice to the mix, but he says gotta kill em, so well we gotta kill ’em then." Behind her, the locusts hissed at the council members.

"Any takers?" She asked. When no one spoke she shrugged. "Have it your way then. Sick ’em boys." She said to the locusts. The locusts sprang forwards and started tearing into the council members. Bri watched for a few moments then turned and walked out.

* * * *

"I GROW TIRED OF THIS WAITING KEVIN. WHY ARE THE SLAYERS IN WAITING NOT YET DEAD?" The voice of Kevin’s master echoed around the lair. Kevin and Dru both knelt before a large alter to the back of the room. On it were various bones, potions, scrolls and other objects of dark magical power. In the centre of the alter, a large candle burned brightly. The flame two feet into the air. "My Lord, the Council have put them in to hiding. However I assure you-"

"YOUR ASSURANCES MEAN NOTHING TO ME VAMPIRE. I HAVE SPENT 40,000 YEARS WAITING FOR THIS DAY TO ARRIVE. I WILL NOT BE STOPPED BY MERE CHILDREN!" The voice cut him off. Dru flinched back, clutching Miss Edith closer to her. Kevin looked up at the alter, and nodded as he spoke.

"We still have nearly a month to prepare my Lord. I have sent my lieutenants to London to gather the information that we need in order to destroy the Slayers, and their Watchers." He explained.

"Soon they’ll be crying blood from their minds and begging us to gorge on their souls." Drusilla said. Kevin glanced at her, eyebrows raised, in a ‘what the hell did that mean?’ look. Dru’s gaze darted to him, but she said nothing.

"I HOPE SO FOR YOUR SAKES. I TAKE FAILURE VERY BADLY." The voice told them, as it faded into nothingness. As it did so the candle’s flame slowly burnt down, then went out. A whiff of smoke catching on the air. Slowly they both stood up.

"My lieutenants?" Dru asked slowly, not taking her gaze from Miss Edith. Kevin bristled, said nothing and walked out of the lair. Dru held Miss Edith high and gazed at her.

"Kevin thinks he shall command my minions . I think not." She said before she too left the lair.

* * * *

Marc looked around the carnage, as he walked slowly through the chambers of the Watchers Council. "What happened?" He asked slowly, looking around. Marc had been called in from abroad, in order to take up his post as Kayce’s watcher. A long time friend of Stephen, and Kara, he had come to London to meet with Kara, before moving onto the safe house to meet his own slayer. Beside him Tim shook his head.

"War." Tim replied at length. Marc stepped forwards, and looked down at the corpse of a council member. She had once been a pretty woman with red hair, now her throat had been ripped out, and her eyes gazed forever at the ceiling.

"This wasn’t war Tim. This was a slaughter." Marc said softly.

"Slaughter is often a big part of war." Tim and Marc turned to see the face of Rupert Giles standing in the doorway. "Hello Rupert." Marc said, walking towards the watcher.

"Marc, Tim." Giles nodded at them in greeting, before turning his gaze back to the room.

"Who could have done this?" Tim asked at length.

"I’d say it was a pretty good bet it’s the same people who are trying to kill the Slayers in waiting." Marc replied.

"Survivors?" Asked Giles, his gaze falling on to the other two watchers.

"Twenty three." Tim answered.

"But there were over two hundred people in here last night."

"And only twenty three survived." Tim insisted.

"And guess who was among them." Kara said, walking into the room.

"Kara!" Marc said, hugging her.

"Hello Marc." She greeted him. "Tim, Rupert. It’s good to see you again." She said.

"Likewise Kara. Now you were saying?" Giles prompted.

"Quentin, he survived. He’s at St. Thomas’ " She said.

"He has more lives than a cat." Marc said, walking towards the door.

"Yep, but at the moment he’s in a coma. So no answers there. Most of the other survivors didn’t actually get a look at whoever attacked last night, but Jada says she thought she saw strange big insect-like shadows, as she was driving off home. She put it off to tricks of the light." Kara explained.

"Did she say what sort of insect the shadows looked like?" Tim asked. Kara shook her head.

"No, she just said that they looked like insect shadows, but she couldn’t really tell." Kara told him.

"I see, but no matter what she may have seen, it seems obvious why the Council itself was attacked." Giles stated.

"True." Marc agreed.

"All this is well and good, but at the moment we should focus on the task at hand. The Slayers." Giles said.

"Agreed. I have the van parked out the back. I’ll be driving you there." Kara replied. Then she looked at Giles.

"I think you should know Giles, your just gonna love your own slayer." Kara told him.

"I am? What’s her name?"

"Kelly." Kara said leading them out.

"Oh good Lord." Giles muttered.

5

"Buffy you can’t keep up this kind of patrolling with only 3 hours sleep." Willow Rosenberg told Buffy, as they sat in the Summer’s living room.

"She’s right, Buffy." Xander agreed, sipping at his orange juice.

"Sorry guys, but I’m the Slayer. It’s what I have to do." Buffy replied, slipping on her leather jacket.

"Besides its not so bad, I mean I’ll have Spike with me." She said. Xander actually coughed on his drink. "And this makes me feel better how?" He asked, after recovering. Buffy sighed. “Look guys, I appreciate the support and the worry about me ok, but I’ll be fine." She said, ignoring Xander’s question.

"Just make sure Dawn stays safe." She added.

"She’s cooking dinner with Anya, how much safer could she be?" Asked Xander. From the kitchen came a loud bang, then a lot of cursing. Anya and Dawn walked out a few moments later covered in soufflé.

"Can I retract that question?" Asked Xander. The others just glared at him.

"So she patrols, with her blond haired boy-toy." Kevin muttered, watching Buffy, as she walked through the graveyard with Spike. Slowly he stepped out in front of them, Drusilla, at his side.

Buffy and Spike stopped short. "Nice night for a stroll Slayer." Kevin said.

"Dru?" Spike’s voice took on a confused quality. Dru held up her hand to his face.

"Well, well, Drusilla, and who’s the new freak. You know if you’re gonna be the big bad you should sort out the hair." Buffy said to Kevin.

"You may call me Kevin." He said, with a mock bow.

"Well at least I have a name to go with the face. So Kevin, you want to surrender now or just fight and die anyway. I’m easy." Buffy said to him.

"We’re not gonna fight yet Slayer. I just wanted you to see the face of the Vampire that is going to kill you." Kevin replied.

"Now, you see there’s the problem. Me Slayer, you Vampire. Me kill vampire. Ergo fight." Buffy explained, mocking him. Kevin growled, but Drusilla caught his arm.

"The wind whispers, do you hear it? It's telling me that we should go." She said. Below them the ground rumbled, several cracks appeared in the tarmac. As the tremor grew, the cracks grew wider and deeper. Buffy fell back as one opened under her feet. Spike caught her, and glared at Kevin and Drusilla.

"Another time Slayer. Soon." Kevin said. Tipping an imaginary hat in her direction, Kevin turned and ran off after Dru deep into the graveyard. A few moments later, the tremor stopped. Buffy looked at Spike. "Did you know she was back?" She asked.

"No." He answered. Buffy nodded, trying to ignore the look of shock that seeing his old flame again had put on his face. Then she turned and started walking. Dru and Kevin had disappeared for the moment, but there were other things still out there.

* * * *

Kelly, Kayce, Jules, Jenna and Rose looked up as Kara walked in followed by the other Watchers.

"Great more tweed people." Said Kelly, puffing on yet another cigarette.

"Giles, this is Kelly. Your Slayer." Kara said to Giles. Kelly looked at him.

"Wow. Old much?" She said.

"I’m sure Kelly and myself will get on just fine." Giles said. Kelly looked at him and raised an eyebrow. "Kayce, this is Marc. He’ll be your Watcher." Kara introduced them.

"Hello Kayce." Marc greeted.

"Hi. How’s it going?" Kayce said, looking up at him.

"And Tim, this is Jules." Kara said. Jules nodded at Tim, but said nothing. A moment later Stephen walked in, followed by Danny, Jenna’s watcher.

"Hi." Said Stephen in greeting. Then he noticed the look on their faces.

"What’s up?" He asked.

"The Council was attacked. Hundreds dead." Kara said, filling in the details, while all the others listened intently. Slowly Stephen nodded, then cleared his throat.

"Well if you’ll all take a seat. I suppose I should explain what’s actually happening." He said. When everyone had a seat he looked at them and began.

"As you may be aware several Slayer’s in waiting have been murdered recently. It appears that Drusilla may be behind these attacks. However there is more. It also appears that the Hellmouth has been fully opened-" Kayce raised her hand.

"What’s a Hellmouth?" She asked.

"It’s a mystical convergence of energy, and a direct door into Hell itself." Stephen explained.

"Is Buffy...?" Asked Giles. Stephen shook his head.

"No, she’s fine." Stephen assured Giles.

"So why are we here?" Asked Kelly, looking up at him.

"So we can protect you." Stephen said.

"And train you." Added Kara.

"Kara will be teaching you the finer points of hand to hand. I advise you listen to her and do as she says." Stephen told them. Kara stood and looked at each of them.

"Why don’t we start with basic vamp staking?" She said.

* * * *

Kevin put the cell phone back in the pocket of his leather jacket and looked at Dru.

"We have them." He said. Dru clapped her hands in glee.

* * * *

Brit, James and Bri looked at the Safe House, as they stood outside it. The only information they’d got at the council had been who was guarding the Slayers in training, and they had simply waited for one of the watchers to show up. Kara had, and when she had returned here, they’d followed her in their blacked out van.

"We can’t get in without an invite."

James stated. Brit looked at him and stroked his face.

"We can’t no, but our other friends have no such problems." Brit raised a clenched fist, and then opened it. The 12 locusts behind her all turned in a straight line, watching and waiting.

"Kill them." She ordered, lowering her hand so it was pointing at the house. The locusts roared, then charged forwards.

"All too easy." She muttered as the locusts crashed through the walls and the windows.

* * * *

It was chaos in the house as the locusts burst in. Kayce was screaming, drawing the attention of three of them, but Marc stood fast beside her. Kelly went into action, kicking and punching for all she was worth. Kara ran to the weapons locker and pulled out a handful of swords, and tossed a couple to Jules and Jenna who were standing back to back, each facing a locust. Rose jump kicked one of the Locusts, sending it flying back out of the wall it had beat its way into the house with. Kara, still at the weapons chest pulled out an axe and threw it to Kayce. Then got one for herself.

"Marc!" Stephen called. Marc nodded, as Kayce rammed the axe into a nearby locusts skull. It hissed, fell back, and died. Tim, and Giles both punched and kicked at a pair of locusts. Across the room Stephen’s eyes turned black, as did Marc’s.

"Insinderay." They both muttered. A fire ball formed in the centre of the room then grew, engulfing a locust and part of another. The locusts screamed in pain as they were burned to death.

"Four down, eight to go." Kelly muttered. Jumping she grabbed a beam going across the ceiling and put her foot into a Locusts red eye. It screamed as she carried on, her foot passing through the eye, thru the brain, then out the other eye. The locust was dead by the time it hit the floor. A shot rang out across the room, and Kelly caught a brief glance of Danny taking aim with an old fashioned shot gun. The bullet ripped into a locusts forehead and through the body. The locust took a couple of steps forward then realised it had been shot and fell to the floor.

Five down.

Kayce found herself backed into a corner with Kara, swinging frantically with the axe. With every swing however the locusts jumped back. The locust hissed at Kayce then stopped moving. Looking over, Kayce saw Jules’ sword going through the locusts neck. A moment later its head fell from the body.

Outside Brit watched with barely concealed anger.

"This is SO not happening." She snarled as her locusts were cut to pieces.

"I think we should withdraw for the moment." Bri suggested.

"Good idea, before they come looking for us." James agreed. Brit snarled, her face vamping out, then she turned and stalked off into the night. A moment later James and Bri followed.

The battle was over. The group looked around at the dead locusts, and the blood that splattered the walls.

"Are they all dead?" Asked Kayce, her voice shaking.

"They’re dead." Marc confirmed.

"Brilliant. Some safe house this was!" Kelly suddenly exploded.

"I don’t know what happened." Stephen told her.

"Well I do, you screwed up. Big time!" She carried on.

"Kelly." Rose began.

"What? He knows I’m right." Kelly persisted.

"Kelly that’s enough!" Giles snapped. Kelly glared at him.

"You know what, I’m already sick of this crap." She said, walking out.

"Kelly, where are you going?" Asked Jenna.

"Out." Kelly replied, storming off.

"They must have followed us." Kara said softly.

"Yeah, but this is getting serious." Stephen replied. "Look, you lot go up to bed." He told the girls. When no one moved he shouted. "NOW!"

"Stephen it’s not you-" Rose began.

"Rose, go." He told her. Rose looked at him sadly then turned and went upstairs.

Giles, watched as Rose joined the rest of the girls moving up the stairs. When they had gone, he looked at the others.

"This is more serious than we first imagined." He said softly. Stephen said nothing, just sat down in one of the remaining seats and cupped his hands over his mouth, sighing softly.

"This isn’t going to work, Giles." He said at length.

"What isn’t?" He asked.

"Hiding the girls. We were found. I mean sure, I knew we would be, but not this quickly." He replied. Kara nodded.

"He’s right. We can hide them all we want, but unless we want to move house every couple of days..." She left the thought unfinished.

"What do you suggest?" Asked Giles finally. Stephen stood up and looked up the stairs.

"Let them be what they were born to be..." He levelled his gaze back on the others. "Let them be Slayers."

6

The Vampire roared and jumped at her, but she was swift on her feet. Faster than any demon she’d met. Turning mid leap, it growled and went to grab her arm. She dodged it effortlessly, kicking its feet from under it. Before it had a chance to recover however, the wooden stake came down and punctured the chest, ribcage and heart in one fluid movement.

"Awwwww crap." The vampire moaned as it exploded into dust. Simone, shook a loose hair away from her forehead, and picked up her stake.

"Yes." She said to the pile of dust. "You really were." Standing she turned and walked away.

* * * *

"What? Are you out of your mind?" Asked Giles as Stephen made his statement.

"No, I’m serious." He said, sitting back down.

"But... are they ready?" Asked Marc, looking from Stephen to Giles.

"If we keep hiding them, they never will be." Danny added, folding his arms, and leaning up against the wall.

"Even IF I was to agree, they still don’t have the Slayer strength needed to combat whatever is hunting them down." Giles persisted.

"We don’t let them fight as they are. We get them activated. All of them. At once." Stephen said.

"Oh this is nonsense!" Giles snapped.

"IS IT?" Stephen shouted back.

"Yes and you damn well know it is!" Giles challenged. "Its impossible to have them all activated at once and you know it!"

"Actually Giles, that’s not quite true." Kara said softly. Giles and the others turned to look at her. "The Powers That Be, they can activate a Slayer at will. All we need to do is contact them." She told the others.

"Oh, so we’re gonna ring them on a cell phone, and say excuse me but can you activate a couple of girls so we can stop them from dying?" Tim said to her, trying to break the mood.

"No. She’s right." Giles said suddenly.

"She is?" Asked Marc, eyebrows raised.

"Yes, but we need a link. Someone who’s in contact with them constantly." Giles told him.

"And you know who this person is?" Asked Tim.

"As a matter of fact, I do."

* * * *

Kevin roared as he slammed his fist against the makeshift alter, upsetting several chalices of blood. "They’re children! How can they survive an assault like that!" He demanded, spinning to face Drusilla. Dru shrugged as she poured another cup of tea for Miss Edith. Kevin snarling, walked over to her and knocked the cup from her hands. It smashed against the stone floor, shattering into several pieces. Dru looked at the broken cup, stunned for a moment, then slowly turned to Kevin.

"Your upset." She cooed.

"No really? I thought I was a PMS trip." He snarled at her.

"You’re losing control of the situation. Feeling the slayers slip through your fingers more and more like water, drip, drip, drip." She said.

"We have one month Dru. ONE. And I do not intend to let a group of super brats ruin this plan!" Dru patted his red hair, like a mother would a child's.

"Shush my little vampire vegetable. Dru can see it all getting better. It’ll be over soon, and we’ll win." She said. Kevin looked at her.

"You and your visions. Like they’re ever right." He hissed, pulling away from her.

"Oh this one is true. I can feel it in my soul. Waving, wandering around lost in space, just like the Robinson’s." She said, then without another word she began picking up the smashed cup. Kevin watched her for a few moments, then walked out.

* * * *

The girls sat looking at the watchers, who were discussing their future.

"Man, I’m bored again. Give me more bugs to kill." Kelly whispered. Jenna looked at her, then kicked one of the severed bug heads towards Kelly.

"There ya go Kel. Now shut your mouth or have a fag." She said, looking back at the watchers.

"Ok. I think we’re ready." Said Stephen, turning to look at them.

"Bout frigging time too." Kelly muttered.

"Ok, the bottom line is, we were sent to protect you but after last nights attack, well it seems no where is safe." Stephen told them.

"You noticed that too, huh?" Kelly’s sarcasm wasn’t lost on anyone in the room. Stephen glared at her, then continued.

"Okay. Here’s the new plan. We’re going on a little trip to Sunnydale." He told them.

"Sunnydale? But that’s where that Hellmouth thing is right? So, what happened to staying away from potential danger?" Kayce asked.

"Well if you were looking for your mortal enemies, where’s the one place you wouldn’t think of looking?" Marc asked.

"7/11? I never shop from there." Jenna said.

"Ermm no." Stephen replied.

"In the enemies territory you ditz." Kelly told her.

"I knew that, I was kidding." Jenna said.

"Exactly, we’re leaving well now. All you’ll have is the clothes with you, the Council has provided passports for your use." Giles filled in.

"And just why are we going to Sunnydale?" Rose asked.

"We’ll explain that when we get there." Stephen assured her. Rose nodded.

"Okay. Van's packed and ready to go, so lets get to it." Kara said.

* * * *

"Sunnydale!" Hissed Brit, watching the meeting from the shadows of their own hideout. Brit, being a Wicca of some power, had used the still un-discarded bodies of one of the locusts to spy on them. "Oh Kevin’s not gonna be happy." James said, dropping a old Chinese woman. A moment later he rubbed his stomach.

"I think I got food poisoning." He muttered. Bri looked at him, then the old woman.

"I told you that Chinese was out of date." Bri said to him.

"Will you two knock it off. This is serious. We have to get back there before they do and warn Dru and Kevin." Brit snapped.

"Well, do the mojo and magic us back there then." Bri said.

"Guys, I really don’t feel well." James said, slowly. Brit looked at him.

"Oh for God’s sake, your dead. You CAN’T get food poisoning." She snarled.

"Tell that to my stomach." He grumbled in reply. Bri sighed and shook her head slowly.

"We’re the crack team that’s gonna help destroy the world. I want a transfer. Look we don’t need to go back yet anyway." Bri said. Both Brit and James looked at her.

"We don’t?" They both asked. Bri pointed out the window, across the street from their hideout. Brit looked and then glanced at James.

"Ahh. Cheap international calls. Cool." He said.

* * * *

Much running under the cover shadows and several coats later, the 3 vampires found themselves standing at the empty international calls centre. Brit stepped into a booth and picked up the phone.

"Yes. Sunnydale. Ermm just a sec. What’s Kevin’s mobile number?" She asked. Bri gave her the number and Brit quickly told the operator, then her face fell.

"Money? Ermm we have to give a credit card number. Look lady I’m dead. I don’t have a bloody credit card! Ok, ok. Fine we’ll get your stupid credit card number." She snarled, hanging up the phone.

"I could’ve told you that." James said, still rubbing his stomach.

"Where do we get a credit card number from?" Brit hissed.

"Old woman I just ate had one." James told her. "What?" He asked as they glared at him.

* * * *

40 minutes later they were back at the kiosk yet again. This time Bri stepped into the booth.

"Ahh, please can woo transfer me to Sunnydale peas?" She asked in her best imitation Chinese voice. "Ahh yes. It’s Miss Rangwoo."

"Ringwoo." Brit hissed

"Ringwoo. Number 1474 2844 7936 2142. Tank you and bress you." Bri said, then she handed the phone to Brit.

* * * *

Kevin was sitting back on the Masters throne, pondering his battle with the Slayer, when his phone suddenly rang.

"What?" asked Kevin, answering his cell phone.

"Its Brit."

"Brit., Are they dead?"

"Ermm... no. There’s been a slight mishap."

"What sort of mishap?" The anger was returning to Kevin’s voice slowly.

"They left the safe house this morning."

"And?" He demanded

"They’re going to Sunnydale."

"They’re coming here?"

"Yeah."

"Fine. Get your corpses back here pronto." He said, snapping the phone shut.

* * * *

The demon ducked her blow, then with a savage punch sent Simone flying across the damp grass. She slid for a few moments, before coming to a stop near a large, crumbling wall. The Demon, an ugly green scaled monstrosity began to charge towards her, ducking its bull like head, exposing long, needle sharp horns. Simone closed her eyes for a moment, then leapt out of the way. The demon, running at full speed didn’t have a chance to stop, and crashed into the wall, causing it to crumble even further. Slowly staggering to its feet, it turned and snarled at Simone, its eyes wide with rage.

"Nice move." She said to it. "Shame about the execution though." She added, doing a leap kick into its face. The demon roared in pain and surprise, stumbled back and then jumped towards her. Simone copied the jump back, and was out of its reach yet again.

"Oh come on, you can do better than that." She said, examining her nails, as if bored. The demon growled, then sank to its knees, before springing up. Simone moved immediately out of the way, and looked at him as he sailed over her.

"Oh, yeah, mind the cliff." She said casually, as it went over the edge. Its roar turning to a scream, that was a moment later cut off. Simone looked over the edge at the demon far below, unmoving.

"Now that had to hurt." She muttered. Behind her came a slow applause, and Simone spun around.

"Ruby." She hissed.

"Your getting rusty." The woman replied, stepping towards her.

"I said I would kill you the next time we met Ruby." Simone growled.

"Oh calm that little head of yours Simone, I’m not here to fight. Actually I have something you might consider. Might say it was up your alley." Simone didn’t move from her battle stance, but didn’t attack either.

"Go on." She said. Ruby stepped to the edge of the cliff and looked over.

"You’re right, that really must have hurt him." She said, absently.

"I’m waiting Ruby."

"Fine, it seems that five of your... kind have been moved to Sunnydale. Something big’s gonna go down there, pretty soon by my reckoning as well."

"And this concerns me how?"

"Cus like you, they’re demon hunters. Slayers."

"Slayers...?"

"Yeah, with those old tweed blokes who look over them. You know, Watchers."

"And how do I know this isn’t just a little trap on your part?"

"Hun, it’s me your talking too. I could’ve pushed you over the edge when you weren’t looking, and don’t say you would have stopped me. Cus I know you didn’t even know I was watching you." Ruby replied.

Simone stayed silent, knowing that the Vampire was right. Simone had encountered Ruby 4 years earlier, whilst taking out a Vampire nest in North Texas. She had let her go then, for some reason that she couldn’t fathom, but ever sense then wherever Simone went, Ruby was never far behind.

"So why you telling me this? Hoping I won’t kick your ass over the cliff as well?"

"No hun, I’m telling you because you should go there. It has everything you hate, demons, Vampires, Watchers." Ruby let the sentence drift off. Simone had heard of the Watchers Council, but had so far managed to remain unknown to them. Sure she hated demons and the general un-dead population, but she also hated the Council, with its... rules. If innocent people died as the result of taking out a demon, well they shouldn’t have been there in the first place. Watchers were stuffy, arrogant people in her eyes, and as such, were just as deserving of receiving her fist as any demon.

"Okay. So Sunnydale then. I could live with that." Simone said. Then without another word she ran past Ruby, and off into the night. Ruby watched her go, then smiled. Waving her hand about she opened a portal and stepped into it.

"Well?" Asked Kevin, sitting on the Masters old throne. Drusilla off to one side, watching her intently. "Oh she’ll be there." Ruby assured him. Drusilla clapped her hands, then looked at the doorway as James, Brit. and Bri also entered the room.

"Now." said Kevin slowly. "All we need to do is wait."

7

Dawn Summers was bored. She was sitting in the Magic Box, her Math book opened in front of her. Letting out a small sigh, she looked at Willow, Tara, Anya and Xander who all had open books in front of them. Unfortunately those were the out of bounds books to Dawn. They were the Demonology and Dimensional Gateway books she was never allowed to read.

"Hey Buff, you sure he said his name was Kevin?" Asked Xander, looking up at Buffy Summers. She looked over at him from the counter, where she too was researching.

"Positive Xand. " She said. Xander shrugged and went back to researching.

"You know... if you had someone else helping to research, it might go a little faster." Dawn offered, a faint hope in her voice.

"Dawn... let’s not have this conversation again." Buffy said in a no nonsense tone.

"She’s right Dawn." Added Anya looking up.

"I mean sure this Kevin’s opened the Hellmouth and released an army of Demons on the population of Sunnydale, but Maths is important. Unless of course we fail, the world ends and we all die. In which case, hell, who needs maths?" She finished to an audible groan from Xander, and chuckles from both Willow and Tara.

"See Anya agrees with me. I think." Dawn said.

"I didn’t say I agreed with you Dawn. Xander tell her I don’t agree with her."

"You know what. I’m so... engrossed in this book that I never heard the conversation." He said happily. Anya glanced at him.

"I made a contribution to Dawn's welfare and you didn’t hear it?" She said.

"It was a big contribution Anya, I’m sure." Xander told her.

"Yeah Anya, its appreciated." Said Willow, trying desperately to get Xander out of the line of fire.

"See? Willow agrees with you." Xander, said, picking up a mug of coffee and taking a gulp of it.

"She’s only agreeing because she probably wants to have sex with you." Anya said, glancing at her. Xander’s coffee went from his mouth onto the book he was reading.

"I do not. Still gay here remember." Willow said coolly.

"Well good. Just remember I’m the only one allowed to play with Xander’s-"

"Anya!" They all shouted at the same time. Xander, face red, picked up the now soaked book and held it up, allowing the coffee to run off of it.

"Ok guys, fun times over. We’re on a deadline here, we need to focus." Buffy put in.

"I never liked that word. Deadline. It sounds so... final." Tara mused.

"If we don’t figure out how to shut the Hellmouth it will be." Willow agreed with her.

"Man, we so need Giles about now." Xander muttered.

The door to the Magic box opened and Giles suddenly walked in, with five girls and five other adults.

"Nice to hear I’m missed." He said.

"Giles?" Buffy’s voice was barely audible, as she watched her old friend and mentor walk into the shop.

"I hope you're not here for the Magic Box. Because, I mean being a young shopkeeper and all-"

"You needn’t worry Anya, I’m not back to take over from you." he said smiling.

"So Giles, who are your buddies?" Asked Xander, glancing at the other people who had walked in with him. Giles looked over at Buffy, then back at the group with him.

"Buffy, these five girls are all Slayers in training."

"Great. I have five replacements now?" Buffy said, smiling at him finally. Giles nodded sadly.

"What’s up Giles?" Asked Willow looking at him.

"I think I’d best let Stephen explain." He said, indicating a young man, who stepped forward.

"Well, I suppose you should all take seats." He told the group with him. Kelly, Jenna and Kayce all went and sat on the counter. Rose stayed near to Stephen, kneeling on the floor. Jules leaned up against a wall with Marc and Kara, while Giles and Danny moved over near Buffy at the counter.

"Ok, as you may already know The Hellmouth has been opened, but what you don’t know however, is what’s happening. What’s been happening all over the world." Stephen said. Gesturing to the girls, he took a breath.

"These five girls are all Slayers in waiting, as Giles explained. However these five girls are the only remaining Slayers in waiting. There were a few more, but soon after the Hellmouth was opened, they were killed. Murdered in fact. Our thoughts are that who ever opened the Hellmouth, is responsible for the deaths of those Slayers." He explained.

"But, why kill Slayer’s in training? Why not just... you know, kill Buffy?" Asked Tara, glancing at Buffy apologetically .

"I believe that is... whoever is behind this plot, the main goal... but think about it. Why kill a Slayer and have another ready to take over?" He said.

"Kill the reinforcements before they get here?" Willow asked.

"Exactly." Stephen told her.

"Giles." Buffy suddenly cut in... "A word please. In private." She said, walking out into the training room. Giles looked at the group, then followed her in closing the door.

"Okay, look while it’s good to see you again and all Giles, I can’t handle babysitting a group of future Slayers, AND find a way to close the Hellmouth as well." She said, leaning against the wall. Giles nodded and moved over to her.

"I understand your concerns Buffy, but we’re not here to have you ’baby sit’ them, we’re all here to help."

"How?"

"We have an idea that may turn the tide of the coming battle in our favour."

"Okay. I’ll bite. What’s the plan?"

"Well, Danny will go with his Slayer to LA and meet up with Angel, from there Cordelia will arrange a meeting with The Powers That Be."

"Okay... so while they’re off discussing the weather, what about the rest of us?"

"Buffy, its not a meeting. They’re going to ask to have them activated. All of them."

"You’re joking. You are joking, right?"

"No."

"So for the past six years, I have put my life on the line nearly every night to stop the forces of darkness, and all the other Slayers could have been activated?" Buffy asked, with barely concealed fury.

"It’s not that simple Buffy. By doing this, we’re throwing out all the rules regarding Slayers and how best they should be utilised. Those girls out there are brave Buffy, but they lack the fighting techniques that you have mastered. They’re young, frightened and inexperienced. But they’re all we have." He explained to her.

"Okay, say I go along with this. What are we actually fighting here?" She asked.

"We don’t know. I believed you might have had information regarding that. " He admitted.

"Giles, all we have is Drusilla and a vampire calling himself Kevin running around, loads of demons and an open Hellmouth." Buffy said.

"Well you seemed to be researching when we came in."

"This Kevin. He’s pretty sure of himself, I wanted to know more about him."

"As much of a mystery as he may be Buffy, a Vampire, even a powerful one, simply lacks the recourses and knowledge to open the Hellmouth."

"Unless he had help."

"Okay you have that point, but again, to open the Hellmouth from either side, requires a great power. If this Kevin has aligned with a Demon from the other side, then it is a very powerful, and a very smart one"

"Well it's the only lead we have at the moment, so that’s what we’re following up on." Buffy told him.

"It's a beginning I agree." Giles said. "Now shall we... move back out to the main group?" He asked.

"Yeah." She agreed. Giles turned to leave when Buffy said softly.

"But they’re only children Giles, you do know that."

"I know Buffy, and so were you once not that long ago." He said, smiling. Buffy joined the smile and nodded.

"Let’s do this then." She said, walking past him and back into the main room.

* * * *

Deep in the Masters old lair, Drusilla, Kevin, Brit, Bri, James, and Ruby knelt before the Altar. Around them, hundreds of the giant locusts crawled along the walls, motionless. The ground below them rumbled, and shook.

8

After the brief get to know your friends at the Magic Box, the girls, Stephen, Marc, Tim, Kara, and Danny had gone to the motel on the outside of town to drop off their stuff, and check into their rooms.

"Man, and I thought the safe house in England was a dump." Kelly said looking around the room.

"Hey, at least it has a TV." Jules replied happily.

"Yeah, and a bed, and a bathroom, and a shower." Kayce added.

"All the comforts of home. Except. Well, people weren’t trying to kill us back home." Jenna put in.

"Okay, it’s not the Ritz, but would you look for us in a dump like this?" Rose asked.

"No cus I would never be staying in a dump like this." Kelly replied, walking into the dingy room.

"Well, at least we have a roof over our heads." Jenna began. Suddenly the ground beneath them trembled.

* * * *

"I CAN FEEL THEM, SO NEAR TO US. WHEN THE FINAL SLAYER ARRIVES, I WANT THEM CRUSHED! DESTROYED! ELIMINATED FROM THE ANNALS OF HISTORY!"

"It will be done my Lord!" Kevin vowed. The air around him seemed to die down and the candle on the altar once again went out.

"Well that was fun, wasn’t it Miss Edith?" Dru cooed to her doll. Kevin ignored her, and turned to the others.

"Go now. Kill them." He ordered.

"But what about the Slayer? She’s sure to be protecting them." Bri argued.

"I shall deal with the Slayer in due course." He replied walking out. Dru watched him go, a faint smile on her face. She looked back at Miss Edith, and grinned. A few moments later, James and Brit walked out as well leaving Bri and Ruby with Dru.

"He’s annoying me." Ruby said at length.

"Shush, he may hear you. We’ll deal with Kevin soon enough. He has those loyal to him, but he forgets I have those loyal to me as well." Dru said pleasantly

"You intend to wrest control of the group from Kevin?" Bri asked her.

"I do. Miss Edith tells me it is for the best. He will lead us to our graves. Again."

"What you suggest will lead to a war with Kevin and those loyal to him." Ruby reminded her. "He will not give up his position of power easily." She finished.

"If it leads to war, then a war it shall be." Dru replied, for once no sign of her mental state clouding her judgement.

* * * *

The next day things were quiet at the Magic Box. Anya continued to happily serve customers, whilst everyone else helped out or did research. Only four people were not doing anything. Jenna, Danny, Kara and Stephen all stood off to one side of the main group.

"You know what to do?" Stephen asked for what seemed like the hundredth time. Kara rolled her eyes.

"Yes, we know. Now stop being an old fart and let us do our job." She replied.

"I’m still not clear." Jenna said. "I mean we go to LA, look up Angel. Tell him to take us to the powers and ask them to activate us but what if they refuse?"

"I doubt they will, but all we can do is try." Stephen told her.

"Okay. Got it. So are we off?" Jenna asked, eager to get as far from the Hellmouth as possible.

"Yes. Don’t be so impatient Jenna." Danny said to her. He picked up some cases and left the shop. Jenna following a few moments later.

"Be careful. We can’t guarantee you won’t be followed." Stephen said to Kara.

"We will. I’ll get them back safely." Kara said, smiling. Then with a wave to the group, she too left the Magic Box. Stephen sighed as he saw her climb into the van outside the shop, then pull away.

"You think they’ll be alright Giles?" He asked as the Watcher walked past him. He gently patted Stephen on the shoulder.

"They’ll be fine."

"I hope so." Stephen didn’t sound convinced. Turning away, he didn’t see the blacked out car pull away after the van. As Giles and Stephen walked back into the Magic box, Stephen looked over at Giles.

"We should contact Angel. Let him know what’s happening." Stephen said at length.

"I’ve already talked to Wesley. He knows they’re coming.” Giles told him. He didn’t miss the look that briefly crossed Stephens face.

"Wesley." Stephen muttered, turning and walking out to the training room.

"Okay. Now, you all know what this is?" Buffy asked, holding up a long sharp stake for Rose, Kelly, Kayce and Jules to see.

"It’s a stake." Kayce said, frowning at her.

"Yes, but it’s also the one thing that may keep you alive in the heat of battle." She turned to Xander and nodded.

"Xander is a vampire. Ok, attack me Xand." Buffy told him. Xander sighed and then walked forwards. Feeling embarrassed he took a fighting stance, and then growled at Buffy.

"Wow, he does sound effects as well." Kelly said, rolling her eyes in boredom. A moment later a slight elbow from Kayce shut her up. In the middle of the room, Xander ran at Buffy and punched out. Buffy gripped his arm and spun him around, sending him crashing to the floor with a loud thud. The girls all winced. As did Buffy and Stephen.

"Sorry Xand." Buffy said sheepishly.

"It’s okay. I’ve broken every other bone in my body. It’s my back’s turn." He grunted, standing up.

"Okay. What was Xander’s mistake?" Buffy asked.

"Jumping in, no thought to his movements." Jules said.

"Yes. The reason a lot of Vampires act like this, especially when they haven’t fed for a while. Blood lust."

"Nancy fighting technique if you ask me." Said a voice from the door way. Everyone turned, and Stephen suddenly walked out of the room. Under her breath Kelly uttered a muted "Wow.”

"Spike, what are you doing here?" Buffy asked him.

"Except for watching Nancy boy there make an ass of himself again?"

"Spike." Buffy said, her voice taking on an edge.

"Heard some rumours in the underworld. Something bigs going down in the ranks of the un-dead, and it’s got nothing to do with the Hellmouth opening either." He said lighting a cigarette and taking a puff.

"Those are bad for your health." Kayce said speaking up. Spike looked at her, then at Kelly beside her.

“ I’m dead so it don’t really matter. Your friend on the other hand." He said to her. Kelly’s eyes went wide when she realised everyone had turned to look at her. Quickly she pulled the cigarette from her mouth, and put it out on the floor.

"So what’s all this then? You opening a school for slayage?" Spike asked, walking over to Buffy.

"No Spike, these girls are all Slayers in training. They’re here to help with the Hellmouth problem." Spike looked at the group, then at Buffy.

"You serious?"

"Yeah Spike she is. Now what’s going on in the underworld?" Xander said.

"Keep your pants on boy, I’m getting to that. Well it’s like this. Kevin’s got this whole grand scheme to bring back some big bad demon. Point is, he’s trying to wrest control of the local vampire population from Dru, and that’s not sitting well with her. Bloody tosser that he is, should know better than to go up against her. He stole his whole leather look from me you know." Spike said, taking another drag of the cigarette. " It’s looking like there’s gonna be a civil war between the vamps in town. Those loyal to Dru and those loyal to Kevin."

"That’s a good thing, right? I mean if they wipe themselves out, we won’t have so much of a problem." Rose said.

"No, it’s not." Buffy replied. "If there’s a war between them, then our job’s gonna be doubly difficult. They’ll use the town as a fighting ground. All the civilians in the area will be caught in the cross fire."

"Don’t get all premature. I said there MAY be a war coming. Way I see it, they’ve gotta keep the real big bad pleased, and a war between his minions. Not something I’m thinking he’s gonna be wanting."

"Wait a sec. You’re a Vampire?" Kelly suddenly asked.

"Give the bint a star." Spike muttered, looking at her.

"Well duh." Kayce said, shaking her head at Kelly.

"It’s okay though, he’s lost his teeth." Xander told her.

"I have not you silly git. I got a government chip stuck in my noggin and now I can’t hurt humans."

"So how do you live?" Jules asked.

"Seeing as how we have a real Vampire here, why doesn’t Buffy show you how to stake one?" Xander asked, quickly changing the subject.

"Yeah Spike, want a stake?" Buffy teased.

"Could ask you the same love." He said wiggling his eyebrows. Buffy glared at him and he grinned.

"Right then. Lets do it, but no actual stakage mind you. Have a bloody rep to consider." He said slipping out of his black leather duster.

9

Willow sighed and put the book down on the table before looking over at Tara and smiling.

Marc sitting next to them, didn’t fail to notice the spark between them.

"Good friends, huh?" He asked.

"Yeah, you could say that." Willow said smiling at him.

"No, they’re lovers. Willow and Tara are gay and I’m proud for them." Anya shouted across the room, causing several customers to turn and look at them.

"And thank you Anya." Willow muttered. Suddenly Stephen walked up to them and sat at the table.

"How long has Spike been working with Buffy?" He asked.

"Spike? He’s here?" Marc said looking at Stephen.

"Couple of years now, why?" Tara told him.

"I take it you two know Spike." Willow said.

"I don’t." Marc told her. "But Stephen-"

"Does. I hoped never to run into him again."

"What did he do?" Willow asked. Stephen said nothing, just stood up.

"I’m going for a walk." He said flatly, walking out of the shop. Willow and Tara both turned to Marc.

"It’s a long story, and one he should tell." Marc told them. Willow nodded and picked up the book she’d been researching from. A moment later there was a crash, a thud and a "BLOODY HELL" for emphasis. A second later Spike came flying out of the door, landing in a heap in the main shopping area. Buffy stormed out a moment later.

"You touch me there again and I swear I’ll-" She stopped suddenly and looked around at the customers. Turning sharply, she walked back into the training room. Spike slowly stood and looked at everyone watching him.

"What?" He asked, dusting himself off.

“Thanks for freaking my customers. It does wonders for the till!” Shouted Anya, as several customers left the store in a hurry.

* * * *

"I’m going." Kevin insisted.

"Are you sure? I mean, it’s an awfully big risk. Following them into Angel’s territory." James said.

"Brit’s already on her way, so I won’t be alone."

"And what about the plan here?" Bri asked leaning against the stone wall.

"If we don’t stop that Slayer from reaching the Power, then the plan may as well go to hell." He told her.

"I like the plan. Kevin goes to LA. Kevin kills the little Slayer and Kevin stops them from being activated." Dru said sitting on the throne.

"Yes and I’m sure you’re hoping that KEVIN will get staked as well aren’t you, Dru?" Kevin snarled at her. Dru made a pout face, and looked away.

"Me? I would never think such a thing." She replied looking at a cross on the wall of the chamber.

Kevin said nothing and walked out. Dru turned to watch him leave, then clapped her hands.

"I want to stake you myself." She said vamping out.

"Big boss isn't gonna like the fact we’re gonna have a war when Kevin gets back." Ruby said walking up to her.

"Big boss isn’t here, and while the cats away the mice will have their tea and cake." Dru said turning her gaze back to the cross.

"Such an innocent symbol. Yet so deadly." She muttered. Ruby suddenly looked up and smiled.

"Have fun Dru. I have a guest to meet." She said walking out.

"Miss Edith doesn’t like you." Dru hissed at the cross.

* * * *

Stephen sat alone on a bench in Weatherly park, just thinking. Music drifted from the Espresso Pump just behind him, and across the road.

"Stephen?"

Looking up he saw Rose and Jules walking towards him.

"How’d the training go?" He asked them, sitting up straight.

"Buffy kicked the shit out of Spike, but that was about it." Jules told him.

"Nice way with words there Jules." Rose told her grinning. Stephen just nodded and looked up at the darkening sky. Rose sat next to him, and looked up as well.

"You left." Rose said bluntly.

"Issues." Stephen replied.

"Want to talk about it?" Jules asked sitting down on the other side of him.

"No, not really. Personal stuff. From the past, doesn’t concern you."

"Oh." Both Rose and Jules said in unison. They sat like that in silence until the sun had gone down completely. Finally Stephen stood.

"We should get back before they send out a search party." He told them. Rose and Jules nodded and stood. Then something jumped Stephen from behind. He went down hard, hitting his head and nose on the ground.

"I despise Watchers." Simone growled in his ear.

* * * *

"Who’s for Pizza? My treat." Xander asked as the gang sat back at the Magic Box.

"Pizza sounds good to me Xand." Buffy replied.

"Cool. Kayce, wanna come with?" Xander asked, looking at her.

"Sure! I mean, I should ask Marc." Putting her best puppy dog eyes she looked at her watcher. Marc smiled at her.

"Go on." He said. Kayce with a big grin, shut the book she was looking thru, stood up, then followed Xander out. Marc watched them go, then looked at his watch. He glanced at Tim and Giles.

"I know. They’ve been gone an awful long time." Giles said.

"Should we go looking for them?" Asked Tim.

"Yes, please Tim. Take Kelly and Willow with you. The rest of us will continue our research." Giles said. Tim nodded and walked out the Magic Box. Kelly sighed, muttered something about being a glorified sniffer dog, and followed. A moment later, after a shared kiss with Tara, Willow did the same.

"Where should we start looking?" Asked Willow when they were out on the street.

"Stephen likes quiet places to think, but near to home base. Anywhere like that nearby?"

"Well I suppose the Magic Box is home base, we could try the park." Willow suggested.

"Lead on." Tim said. Willow nodded and began walking with Tim and Kelly behind her.

"So what’s it like?" Asked Kelly.

"What’s what like?" Willow asked.

"You know all the Mojo and stuff."

"It’s ok actually. Don’t feel so much of a fifth wheel now." Willow told her, crossing the street and walking past the Sun cinema.

"Light or dark magic’s Willow?" Tim asked.

"I try to keep to the light side of the force." Willow said, smiling.

"But it doesn’t always work?" Kelly asked, looking around the street.

"Not always." It was obvious Willow was growing uncomfortable with the conversation.

"Hey, its cool Willow. You don’t have to talk about it." Tim told her gently.

"I wanna talk about it." Kelly muttered, as Willow led them into the park. Tim was about to say something, when he stopped.

"What now? Broke a nail Watcher boy?" Asked Kelly.

"Quiet. Something’s wrong." Tim said.

"I can feel it too." Willow added.

"All I feel is my skin getting cold." Kelly put in. Cautiously the group moved further into the park.

10

"What the hell are you doing?" Asked Rose stepping forwards towards Simone. Jules at her side.

"Stop whatever you’re thinking right now, or Watcher man here gets it." Simone growled. She had her knee dug into the small of Stephen’s back. All it needed was a little pressure and then.. one snapped spine.

"Who are you?" Stephen managed to ask.

"Someone you don’t want to annoy. Let’s just say I have issues with the Council."

"Issues?" Asked Jules.

"She doesn’t like the Council." Said another voice. Beneath her knee, Simone felt Stephen suddenly jolt as if he’d been hit by a cattle prod. Rose and Jules turned to see a woman walking towards them, casually. The way she walked and looked screamed Vampire.

"Who are you?" Jules asked, narrowing her eyes.

"Ruby. That girl there is Simone. She’s like you two, you know... Slayer in waiting and all that."

"Yet again you follow me." Simone snarled at Ruby.

"Ruby?" Stephen said softly. Ruby’s gaze went to the pinned watcher.

"Oh this is priceless!" She laughed, seeing him.

"You know Ruby?" Simone asked him.

"I know all about her. Don’t I... Faye."

"Never call me that Stephen . That name died when I was turned." Ruby snarled.

" Not to put too fine a point on it, but... what the hell is going on?" Jules asked. Rose shrugged. Slowly Simone removed her knee, allowing Stephen to roll over and get a good look at his attacker.

"Yes Watcher, do tell." Simone said standing up.

"Not much to tell. Ruby’s a vampire." Stephen said bluntly.

"Oh come on Stephen, its more than that." Ruby said examining her blood red nails. There was a rustling from the bushes behind the group and Willow, Tim and Kelly jumped out, poised for battle. When they saw that everything seemed to be fine, they looked around.

"Who called a mothers meeting then?" Asked Kelly.

"I told you the next time we met I wouldn’t allow you to live.. Ruby." Stephen said standing.

"Still the stuffy Englishman. I see you haven’t changed." Ruby said, looking at him.

"Neither have you, still an arrogant -"

"Now now Stephen, don’t say something I’d have to kill you for." Ruby snarled.

"Oh I’d like to see you try." He spat back. Everyone turned to look at Ruby, who was smiling evilly.

"Come then Stephen. Let’s dance-" Ruby was cut off as a green ball of energy hit her square in the chest, knocking her several feet away. The group turned to look at Stephen. His eyes were jet black, and magical energy surged around him. Slowly Ruby sat up and glared at him, her features vamped out.

"Another time perhaps." Ruby said, before turning and running off into the darkness. Rose and Jules went to give chase.

"No. Let her go." Stephen told them. Simone suddenly jumped at him again. Stephen held up a hand and she froze, then dropping to the ground fast asleep. The three girls and Willow stared open mouthed.

"You know magic?" Kelly asked incredulously. Stephen looked at her, but said nothing. Tim picked up Simone’s unconscious form and began to walk away from the group.

"Is she?" Asked Jules, looking at Stephen.

"No, she’s sleeping until I choose to wake her up." He told her, following Tim. Behind them Kelly shouted at him.

"We got attacked by Giant Bugs and you knew magic!!!"

* * * *

"So tell me about yourself." Xander asked, as he walked along the streets of Sunnydale with Kayce. She looked at him, and shrugged.

"Slayer in training, in fear of life."

"You look a little young to be training to be a Slayer." Xander told her. Kayce looked up at him.

"13... SOON to be 14. So not young as in kiddo." She told him, looking back at the street again.

"14 huh? Well happy birthday." He said to her. Kayce smiled and looked back at him.

"Thanks, but it’s more of an un un un belated birthday. 2 or so months... But, " She said with a shrug "Hey open for presents." She added, with a little smile.

"I’ll buy you a cola how’s that sound?" He joked.

"That’s me. Always up for a pop." She joked back. Looking up ahead, she saw Bob’s Pizza Place across the street. It stood out from the other shops because the neon ‘O’ in the Bob was flashing, in need of replacement. Xander walked in and stopped short. A moment later Kayce followed him, she too stopped short. There was blood all over the floor. A large pool of it in the centre of the room. Several of the booths where patrons normally sat were smashed to bits, and the body of a waitress, missing the basic operating parts, like a head, was strewn across one of the still standing tables. Kayce gulped and stepped back. She pointed at the blood.

"I’m guessing that’s not an overrated ketchup spill." She asked, looking at Xander. Xander for his part was looking around.

" This is not of the good. Come on Slayer in training, let’s have a look out back." He said. Kayce’s mouth went wide open.

"Hey! What am I supposed to do, not handy with a mop and I don’t even have a stake on me." She told him, putting her hands on her hips. Xander reached into his coat pocket and handed her a stake.

"I have to tell you, I don’t think this was a vamp attack." He said.

"Big Locusts?" Kayce asked. Xander looked at her, and smiled a little.

"Think happy thoughts please." He told her.

"Think happy thoughts. Right." She raised her eyebrow and looked back at blood.

"How exactly is there a happy thought to be, Ermm thought?" She asked looking back at Xander. Xander shrugged and walked into the back kitchen, when something behind her slammed the front door closed. A moment later the kitchen door slammed shut as well.

"Xander, did you shut the kitchen door?" Kayce asked walking forwards. From behind her there was a scurrying noise. Kayce turned quickly, but saw no movement. Turning cautiously, Kayce went to the kitchen door. "Xander! Open the door!" She yelled. Suddenly from behind Kayce there was a loud, familiar screech. Then the 2 locusts jumped from their hiding place.

* * * *

The streets of LA. Jenna had always wanted to go there, but not under these circumstances. She’d always dreamed of coming here, going to Hollywood, meeting a famous actor and settling down. But no, she was here to see some gods and to help save the world. Perspective was a funny thing really when she put her mind to it. Looking out of the van window she watched as they pulled up by a large hotel. The name had been removed, and most of the windows were boarded up.

"Well this is it." Kara said, sliding the side door open and stepping out.

"This?" Asked Jenna.

"Yep, now be nice Jenna. Kay, I’m gonna go park the van around the back." Danny said, pulling away once Jules had got out. Kara led the way into the lobby. A woman, three men and green demon looked up as Kara and Jenna entered.

"Kara?" Wesley said softly.

"Hey Wesley." Kara said with a smile.

"Friends of yours Wes?" The black man asked.

"Yes. Sorry, this is Kara Anne Mitz, a member of the Council, and the young girl is...?" He asked.

"Jenna." She said, looking around.

"The Slayer in training we’re waiting for." Angel said stepping forwards. Jenna went wide eyed, but remained silent.

"I’m Angel. This is Wesley, Cordelia, Gunn, and Fred." Angel introduced his friends.

"Good to meet you." Jenna said smiling. Angel smiled and nodded.

"We got your rooms ready. They’re not much but they’re home." He told them.

"Any port in a storm." Kara replied.

* * * *

"Miss Morgan." Lilah looked up at the phone, as she finished off her daily reports.

"Yes Julie?" She asked, keeping the anger at being disturbed from her voice.

"I think you may want to switch to Channel 3 Miss Morgan."

"Angel’s hotel?" She asked, turning on her computer screen.

"Yes, it seems the Slayer has arrived." Julie told her.

"Thank you Julie. That will be all." Lilah said.

"Actually Miss Morgan, we DO have another potential problem on the way." Despite Lilah’s impatience to see what was happening at Angel’s Hotel with the Slayer, her interest had been piqued.

"Oh, what would that be?"

"Two Vampires followed the Slayer and the Watchers from Sunnydale Miss Morgan."

"And I assume they’re not on business. Very well, thank you Julie I’ll take it from here." Lilah said, folding her hands across her lap. As the phone went quiet, she turned her attention to the screen.

"Tell me Angel. What are you up to this time?" She asked herself.

11

Kayce screamed as the locusts advanced on her. Picking up a discarded and broken stool, she threw it at the nearest of the giant bugs, hitting it square in the head. It fell back, hissing at her and was about to jump for her when the kitchen door opened and Xander pulled her inside. Quickly he slammed the door shut. Kayce looked around wide eyed. The chef was laying on the stove, his guts trailing from him to the floor. Kayce quickly turned away.

"Hey, you okay?" Xander asked her, holding her by the shoulders. Kayce blinked a couple of times, then nodded.

"I’m 13, I’m being chased by giant bugs and have seen more dead bodies in a day then I’d have hoped to have seen in a life time. I’m fine, but how’d you get the door open?" She asked. Xander held up a blood stained key to her.

"Found it on the chef." He said, and for the first time Kayce realised that he must have gone right up to the body and rummaged around to find the key. Something she hoped she’d never have to do.

"Nice timing." She said, trying to change the subject.

"We aim to please. Now for the problem."

"Problem? We have more problems?" Kayce asked.

" There’s no way out of the kitchen. It’s the front entrance only, so to get out of here..." He allowed his voice to trail off, and looked at the door.

"We have to go back out there? Okay, stupid question. Any potential weapons?"

"None that I can see. A few pizza cutters, and some pepper." Xander said.

"Great. We’ll spray them with pepper, then cut them into pizza slices afterwards." Kayce said, her sarcastic nature taking over for a moment. She sighed, then looked at Xander again.

“ That was uncalled for, but we need to find something to fight them with." The door suddenly rattled as the Locusts began their attack on it.

“And quickly. Don’t know how long that door’s gonna hold them for." Xander replied. Kayce looked at him and rolled her eyes.

"This from the guy who told me to think happy thoughts." She said. Xander said nothing, just continued to look at the door. Outside the pounding had stopped.

"You think they gave up?" Kayce asked.

"Only one way to find out." He whispered. Then handing Kayce a pizza cutter, and taking one himself, he nodded. They stood either side of the door, then yanked it open, charging out, and wielding the pizza cutters like little scissors of doom. They stopped short at the look on the Buffy’s, Kelly’s, Jules’ and Rose’s faces.

"I take it the Pizza’s off the menu?" Buffy asked pleasantly.

"What happened to the Locusts?" Asked Kayce. Jules pointed to a corner of the room. Kayce made a face, and then looked away.

"Ewwwwww, I wish I hadn’t asked." She said.

"Don’t sweat it Kayce, they attacked you remember." Jules said, walking over and pulling sword out of the Locust’s brain.

"Okay. That was gross. Can we go now?" Asked Rose, looking at the others.

"We should. In case our mystery Slayer wakes up and wants to try and kill Stephen again." Buffy agreed, turning she led the group out of the Pizza Shop.

* * * *

"THIS IS INSANE DRUSILLA!" Bri shouted, as she stood near the other Vampire.

"MY army is growing. I do hope I have enough cake for all." Dru cooed. Stepping down from the Master’s throne, she spun around to face Bri, her features vamped out.

"Hush little one, for the stars may hear you and learn of our plan. I want to take Kevin out, permanently. He usurps my command brazenly, and must be punished." Her features softened and returned to their human visage.

"He’ll fight back Dru. You know he will. As the voice of... reason I tell you again, this is insane." Bri insisted. Dru picked up Miss Edith and looked at the doll.

"Brianna believes we are insane, and that we shall fail, whatever should we do?" She asked the doll, lifting it to her ear. Her eyes went wide and she began to giggle.

"Miss Edith says to test your loyalty. Who do you follow Bri?"

"Yes. Who DO you follow?" Ruby asked, walking into the room. Bri bowed to Dru lightly, then looked at Ruby.

"I follow my Sire in all things. What of you Ruby?" Ruby sniggered and sat down lazily on the throne. Dru didn’t seem to mind in the least.

"Me, I follow Dru of course." She said, examining a nail. One leg thrown over the arm of the throne the other crossed over it. Finally she looked up at Dru.

"The other brats here as well. Had a nice little get to know ya with a Watcher too."

"More watchers?" Dru asked, turning to face her.

"Yeah, funniest thing actually. Turns out one of the old buggers here used to be MY watcher. When I was still running around with a pulse that is." Ruby replied, laughing slightly. "Oh I’m gonna enjoy killing him." She finished.

"All in good times precious. First we have to deal with Kevin, and to think, I had such high hopes for him." Dru muttered, turning her gaze back to Miss Edith. "Tea anyone?" She asked.

* * * *

"Look, we’re only trying to help. At least tell us your name." Buffy said, kneeling by the tied down Simone. Across the room from them, Giles, Tim, Willow, Xander, Anya, Tara, and the girls watched as Buffy spoke to her.

"Simone, and you’re Buffy, the current Slayer right?" She finally said.

"That’s right."

"Thought you’d thrown this lot out."

"Who? The Watchers? Or the Council?" Buffy asked.

"Both. They’re part of the same thing. Vermin the lot of them."

"I did once Simone, but I learned that I can’t do this job alone. Admittedly I don’t trust the Council, and the people from it I do meet, only gain my trust after a very long time. I still know, deep inside, that no matter how much I don’t trust them, I still need them." Simone nodded, then smirked.

"What a crock. Your as lame as they are." She finally said. Buffy sighed and stood up.

"These are good people Simone. You’d do well to try and work with them." She added, walking over to the table with the rest of the large group. Anya was standing there handing out Doublemeat Palace meals.

"She’s not gonna talk. Not willingly at any rate." Buffy told them.

"I don’t know Buff. She’s an unknown element, and as far as Stephen’s concerned, a space case?" Giles said, taking a bite of his meal, before chewing and dropping it to the table in disgust.

"Hey those meals cost money. MY money from MY till. You could at least eat it." Anya said.

"Oh please forgive me Anya." Giles said picking it up again. "I’m sure this will do me the world of good health wise." He finished, taking another bite and grimacing. Buffy smiled at the banter for just a moment, then looked around.

"Where is Stephen? And Marc for that matter?" She asked.

"In the training room. Marc’s helping Stephen with his injuries from Simone’s attack." Giles told her.

"Or they’re having sex." Anya put in. Several dozen burgers were slowly put back in the wrappers and then thrown in the bin. A moment later Stephen and Marc walked out of the training room.

"What happened to the food feast?" Asked Marc looking at the bin.

"Anya spoke." Kelly replied.

"Oh." Marc said, as if Kelly’s response was all the explanation she needed.

"How you doing Stephen?" Rose asked, walking over to him.

"I’ll live. My back‘ll be pissed for the next couple of weeks but I’ll live." He told her smiling. Then turned to face Simone.

"Now you on the other hand, need to talk." He said to her.

"Got nothing to say to any Watcher." Simone growled. Stephen walked over to her and knelt beside her.

"Oh I think you have, for a start, where’d you meet Ruby?"

"Why you so interested in her anyway?" Simone asked.

"Yeah. What’s the big deal with the Vamp chick?" Jules added. Stephen stood up and sighed, then standing up straight, he stopped for a moment to collect his thoughts.

"Ruby isn’t an ordinary Vampire. About seven years ago I was custodian of a slayer named Faye. Who also, as it turns out, was Buffy’s predecessor. Anyway we had quite a few years training together, until one fateful night. We were ambushed by a Vampire and his... partner. We fought for what seemed like hours, until I was knocked unconscious. When I awoke, Faye was gone. So were the Vampires. It wasn’t until several nights later, that I had learned what had become of her."

"She’d be turned." Buffy said softly.

"Yes, from one of the most powerful forces of good on the planet, into one of the most powerful forces of Evil. She also took on a new name, Ruby. We fought a little, but it ended in a stalemate. This is the first time I’ve seen her in seven years."

"What about the vampire that turned her? What happened to him?" Kelly asked.

"Oh he’s still alive. Walking around."

"Who was it?" Rose asked.

"It was me." Every turned to look at the door. No one had heard the jingle as it had been opened. Spike walked in, and sat on the chair.

"So that was you that night. Thought you looked familiar." Spike said to him. Stephen turned away in disgust, and sorrow. Simone watched him for a moment then looked up at Buffy.

"Untie me." She said.

"What? So you can go all Psycho Bitch Party on our heads? Not likely." Kelly said to her.

"She’s right Simone. Why should I untie you?" Buffy asked.

"Because I can help." She replied coldly.

12

Jenna hated the rain. Always had. Even when she had been a little kid bouncing on her dad’s knee. She remembered the first time she’d heard thunder, and the shadows the lightning had cast on her walls. The shadows of the things your parents told you never existed, but that was then. She knew better now and still she couldn’t rid herself of the feeling. What if those had been real shadows of real monsters back then? The thought still made her want to shudder. As she lay in her warm bed, she tried to ignore the thunderstorm outside. Instead, she tried to concentrate on the rain as it hammered against the window. Jenna never slept the first night in a new place. Never could. Tonight, even though she was exhausted, was no different. Across the room, her door creaked open slightly.

"H... Hello?" She asked. Mentally yelling at herself for her stammer. The door opened fully, and Cordelia Chase walked in.

"Hey, how ya doing?" Cordy asked, smiling and sitting on the bed.

"Honestly. I’ve felt better." Jenna told her, sitting up.

"Hey, I know how you feel. Been there done that. The whole powers thing is a drag let me tell you."

"Actually it wasn’t the powers. It was the storm." Jenna said smiling. Cordy blinked a couple of times, then smiled as well.

"Been there done that too." She told her. "That’s why I’m awake. Hate thunder storms."

Jenna smiled a little, then sighed.

"So, when we meet the powers. What... What’ll it be like?" Jenna asked. Cordy gently stroked Jenna’s face.

"I’m not going to lie to you Jenna. The Powers That Be can be ruthless, and honestly I don’t know what it will be like this time, all I do know is that-"

"You’re not gonna live long enough to go meet them." A voice cut in. Cordy spun around and looked at Kevin and Brit, who were standing in the doorway. Their features showing the demon that lived beneath the surface. Slowly Kevin pulled a sharp blade from his pocket and looked at Jenna.

"I’m gonna enjoy killing you." He snarled, walking forwards. Cordy stood up.

"Hey, did I say you could come in?" She said, looking around for a weapon of some kind.

"Hotel baby. Open invitation." Brit said coldly.

"Sorry, but your invitation’s been revoked!" Kevin turned to see Brit hauled through the doorway. She landed on the foyer floor, two levels down.

"You must be Angel." Kevin said stepping forwards.

"And you’re about to be history." Angel finished. Kevin smiled, then dropped the knife.

"Oh we’ll see about that." He chuckled. Suddenly he moved his elbows up fast, and in each of his hands a blade appeared. One metal, the other wood.

"He’s the one who Buffy met in Sunnydale!" Jenna told Cordy and Angel. Angel just nodded and then jumped at Kevin. Kevin dodged and kicked out, knocking Angel back and out of the door. Angel hit the railing, then flipped over the balcony and landed next to Brit, who was trying to crawl away. Angel grabbed her ankle. Brit snarled and kicked out with a heeled boot and caught Angel on the chin. Angel went down for a moment.

"Hey Boss! I think I got him!" Brit shouted in glee. Angel suddenly stood up looking at her.

"No. You just pissed off the wrong vampire." He snarled. Kevin landed behind him. Cracking his knuckles he smiled.

"Let’s dance."

"Sorry. I don’t dance with strangers." Angel said punching out at Kevin.

Up on the balcony, Kara, Danny, Wesley, Gunn, Fred and Lorne all came running out of their rooms.

"What the hell is going on?" Asked Kara. Jenna looked at her.

"Kevin." She said, before looking back at the fight below.

Angel jump kicked Kevin, sending the other vampire sprawling. Kevin recovered quickly, and round house kicked Angel.

"Ahh, come on Angel. After everything I heard about you. Hell, I’m disappointed." Kevin sneered. Angel’s reply was a hard jab to Kevin’s stomach, then a sweeping kick, knocking him down. Kevin growling, jumped up and spinning around, caught Angel with the metal blade across his chest. Angel staggered backwards, then ducked low as Kevin tried the spin attack again. Kevin, missing his target looked down.

"Tag... your it." Angel said. Everyone winced at the uppercut that sent Kevin flying up and smashing through the doors of the hotel to land on the street outside. Brit, watching the battle, turned and ran after Kevin. Helping him up, she looked back at the hotel.

"This isn’t over Angel. We’re gonna get the little bitch!" Kevin roared, before turning and running off into the night.

Back in the hotel the group gathered around Angel.

"You’re hurt." Cordy said.

"Not as much as Kevin is." Angel replied.

"If Kevin’s here, then he must be onto us. Which means..." Danny began, then looked at Kara.

"Which means he’s behind the opening of the Hellmouth, along with Drusilla" Kara finished.

"And the Locusts?" asked Jenna.

"Locusts?" Fred asked confused.

"Chances are he’s behind them as well." Kara told Jenna.

"There’s Locusts as well?" Fred asked again.

"Yeah, about four feet long." Jenna told her. Gunn sighed.

"Great. Demons, Vampires, the end of the world and giant bugs. Am I the only one..."

* * * *

"....Who thinks this is nuts?" Asked Kelly, as Buffy untied Simone.

"She says she can help." Willow replied.

"Oh, so Stephen tells a little sob story and that’s it. You’re all gonna trust her?" Kelly snarled. "Fine, it’ll be your funeral." She added.

"I have to go with Kelly on this one." Tim said.

"Kelly. Tim. Shut up." Buffy said looking at her sternly, before finishing untying Simone. Simone looked at Buffy, then stood up slowly.

"Why is the Vampire still alive?" Simone asked looking over at Spike. Spike looked around.

"Who me? Take it you didn’t get the flyer. Good guy now." He told her.

"Really. How come?" Simone asked. Of course she hadn’t known, as she hadn’t been there for Spike’s training session earlier in the day.

"Just decided it was time for a career change and all that."

"He’s got a chip in his brain. If he tries to hurt a human, it puts him in agony." Tara told them.

"Buffy..." Xander began.

"Well yeah and that." Spike admitted.

"Now that’s funny. You know, I always dreamed of staking you, but this is so much better." Stephen said.

"Buffy...?" From Xander again.

"I’d like to see you try and stake me. Might hurt me to harm humans. That don’t mean I won’t live though it to kill the likes of you."

"Guys enough. We need to find out just what the hell’s going on here." Jules put in.

"BUFFY!!!" Xander shouted. Everyone turned to look at him.

"What?" Asked Buffy. Xander looked around.

"Where’s Dawn?" He asked.

"Oh God. Dawn. She said she’d come straight here from school. I completely forgot about her."

13

James had his Vampire Face on as he dragged Dawn into the Lair. Dawn was kicking and screaming. He threw her at Dru’s feet, and looked up.

"Found this earlier on. Slayer’s little sis. Thought you’d like a present." James said grinning. Dru’s face lit up with excitement. Clapping her hands in delight she looked at Dawn, then at James.

"I like presents." She said stoking his cheek. Dru knelt by Dawn.

"The little girl is afraid, but she’s not one."

"Get away from me." Dawn said, trying to sound unafraid. Dru grabbed Dawn’s chin and lifted her face until they were looking at each other.

"The little Key wants to be big, but if she does not behave, we’ll get a locksmith to open her up." Dru told her.

"I am NOT a key." Dawn said defiantly.

"Yes you are, but the house you open has had the locks changed." Dru cooed letting go of Dawn’s face and standing up. James was about to say something, when he spotted Bri out of the corner of his eye. Smiling at Dru he said.

"Enjoy your present." He walked out of the lair and met Bri.

"Well?" He asked.

"Dru’s gone insane. She’s got a whole army out there, waiting for Kevin to get back from dealing with the other Slayer.”

"So she’s serious about the whole power thing then."

"Yeah. The thing is, Ruby’s been raising an army for Kevin, so when he gets back."

"It’ll be war." James finished . Then he blinked. "Wait a sec... Ruby? I thought she was loyal to Dru."

"No. Kevin invited her into this. He left her here in case something like this would happen. She’s been with him from the start."

"So what do we do now?" James asked.

"As much as it pains me to say it, but we’ll have to go to the Slayer."

"Are you insane? What if the big bad finds out?" He asked.

"I’d rather deal with the Slayer, then have war and a pissed off Demon on my hands." Bri told him. "Now, are you with me?"

"Yeah, but rather than go to the slayer, I suggest we go to Spike."

"Spike? Why?"

"Because unlike the Slayer, Spike is predictable and honourable to a fault." James said.

"Ok, let’s do this." Bri said leading him out.

In the main hall Dru picked up Dawn by her hair.

"Now what would be better? Kill you or turn you. What would hurt the Slayer more?" Dru asked her.

"BUFFY!" Dawn screamed.

Dru began to laugh.

* * * *

Kevin dropped the young woman he’d been feeding on in a puddle, as the rain continued to fall around him and Brit.

"We need a new plan." Kevin told her.

"I have an idea." Brit told him.

"What?"

"Well, when they go to see the Powers, they’ll be unguarded right? Attack then." She said.

"Brit, your a genius. Only one problem." He said.

"A problem? What?" Kevin lashed out and grabbed her throat.

"I DON’T WANT THEM GOING TO THE POWERS YOU NIT!" He screamed.

" You do have a temper on you. Gonna get you in trouble one of these days." Kevin turned to see a woman standing near them. Behind her was a black limo with darkened windows.

"Who the hell are you?" Kevin demanded.

"Oh, excuse me. My name is Lilah Morgan and I represent an interested party. "

"And what party would that be?"

"The Power’s mortal enemies. I think we can help one another." She said smiling. It was an almost pleasant smile but a hint of menace lay beneath the surface of it.

"Okay, what’s your stake? Why do you want to help us?"

"Isn’t it obvious? My... managers would like to see the Powers dead. Snuffed out. No more slayers for you. No more interference from them for us." She explained. Slowly Kevin grinned.

"Okay. I’ll bite. Tell us what needs to be done to kill the Powers."

Lilah smiled again. This time it was pure evil.

14

"IT WILL NOT BE LONG NOW DRUSILLA. I WANT THE SLAYERS DESTROYED, NOW!!!"

In the lair of the now dead Master, the walls shook and cracked as the Demon Lords fury was felt through out it.

"It will soon be so my Master." Dru said kneeling at the altar with Ruby.

"DO NOT FAIL ME DRUSILLA, OR YOUR ABSENT MIND WILL BE ABSENT OF BODY AS WELL." The voice threatened. Dru looked up as the candle diminished once again, then looked at the others.

"Ya know, if he finds out about the war, we’re all gonna be toast." Ruby said to her casually. Dru smiled slightly.

"I used to so enjoy toast in the morning. Then the sun went down and the toast would burn and blacken." She said.

"Yeah, whatever." Ruby said standing up. "So when you gonna take out Kevin then?" She asked. Dru smiled again.

"When he returns." She said, picking up a blindfolded Miss Edith. "Miss Edith has been a naughty girl, she will have no supper tonight. She can have the burnt toast instead."

* * * *

Buffy walked slowly through the streets of Sunnydale with Kayce, Marc, Tim, Jules, Kelly, Giles, Willow, and Tara as they looked for her sister. Across town, Stephen, Rose, Simone, Xander and Anya did the same Even though it was relatively late at night, they had continued searching anyway.

Buffy was silent as she walked the roads, and apart from the occasional comment from Kelly, so were the others. Tara had done a locating spell, but had come up empty. Meaning that Dawn either wasn’t in town anymore, or she was being held behind a barrier of some kind, that was strong enough to stop Tara’s magic from penetrating it.

* * * *

Spike sat alone in his crypt, a bottle of bourbon in hand from which he would take occasional swigs. There was nothing on the television again, and he was bored. So much he was considering going out to Willy’s place just to start a fight. Suddenly behind him the door crashed open. Turning to look, he saw James and Bri standing there.

"What the bloody hell do you want?" He asked them, standing up.

"We have information for the Slayer." Bri began.

"Yeah, like I’d trust anything you’d tell me." He sneered. James shrugged and looked at him.

"Well listen up anyways. There’s a war coming. A big one. The likes of which will leave the Slayer so out of it, that afterwards the victors can rise up and take the town in a night." Spike frowned. This was the second time he’d heard such rumours.

"Go on." He said.

"Tell the Slayer she’d better start training. Before this weeks out it’s all gonna come to a head." Bri finished, turning to walk out.

"Wait a sec. Why you telling me this?"

"Because when it’s all over, I don’t particularly want to be tracked down by her. Oh, and one other thing. We know where the Slayer‘s sister is. Find Drusilla, and you’ll find her." Bri told him. Then turning, she walked out with James. Spike watched them go. A moment later grabbed his coat.

Running along the streets, Spike passed several former colleges of his. All gave him a wide berth,

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, he saw Xander and Anya up ahead. They stopped short when they saw him.

"Spike, what are you doing here?" asked Xander in a warning tone.

"Nice to see you lot as well." He said. Taking a cigarette out, he lit it and took a drag.

“ We’re waiting for you to talk." Rose said defiantly, stepping towards him. Spike looked at her.

"Easy. I’m here to help look for the lil bit."

"We don’t need a Vampire’s help." Simone said.

"Yeah well. I think you do." Spike told her, taking another drag on his cigarette. "Got a visit from two of Kevin’s and Dru’s goons. Say Dru’s got her."

"Where Spike?" Stephen asked.

"That’s the problem. They never told me." He admitted.

"Well it’s a start." Rose finally said.

"And how do we know this isn’t a trap?" Asked Simone.

"We don’t, but as the petal here says, it’s a start." Spike told them.

"Petal?" asked Anya, looking at him.

"Anya, not now." Xander told her.

"So, we off then?" Spike asked them.

"Where too?" asked Stephen.

"To find the others. Let the Slayer know and let her figure it all out." Spike said, with another drag on the cigarette.

"We’ll go back to the Espresso Pump. Buffy said she’d meet us there in ten minutes." Xander suggested.

"Right then, let’s go." Spike turned and began walking away. A moment later Stephen was walking next to him.

"I’ll warn you now Spike. So much as ONE thing out of line with any of these girls and I promise you, I will torture you for months before I stake you. We clear?" He said, walking ahead. Spike glared at him.

"As crystal, you bloody wanker." He muttered under his breath.

* * * *

Jenna woke with a start. After the attack the previous night, she’d dragged herself back to her room and had fallen asleep. Now she saw sunlight streaming in through the curtains. On the bedside table was a cup of coffee, still hot, and a note. Opening it she saw Kara’s handwriting: Wake up sleepy head, time to face the day. Breakfast is nearly done. Chuckling slightly, she took a sip of the coffee and got dressed before going down to the foyer.

"Morning. Today’s the big day, right?" She asked, sitting down on one of the vacant seats.

"Yep, you got it." Cordy said, walking over to her, and handing her some toast, butter and cheese.

"I wasn’t offered cheese. Good thing really, cus it gives me indigestion." Lorne said looking over at Jenna’s breakfast. Jenna looked at him, unsure. Lorne chuckled.

"It’s the horns right? Don’t worry, I’m a good guy." He told her.

"Ermm, yeah." Jenna said, spreading the butter on her toast. A moment later Kara walked over to her, looked at Cordy and nodded off to the side. Cordy frowned but went with her.

"What’s with them?" Jenna asked. Lorne shrugged. Angel walked over to them, taking off his duster. He said something to Kara, who nodded sadly, then looked back at Jenna.

Jenna, puzzled stood up and went over to them.

"What’s up? Where’s Danny?" She asked.

"Jenna, eat your breakfast. We have a lot of work to do." Cordy told her.

"Kara? Where is he?" She asked, her voice breaking slightly.

"Jenna, Danny went out early this morning. To get some stuff we’d need today." Kara began.

"Where. Where is he?" Jenna asked again, tears welling up.

"Angel went to look for him, but he had to come back, cus of the sun. He did find him." Kara told her.

"WHERE?!" Jenna screamed at them.

"Danny was dead Jenna. When I found him, his neck had been broken, and he’d been drained." Angel said softly. Jenna froze. Her shaking stopped, her tears, even her breathing for a moment.

"Kevin." She said slowly.

"I don’t know, honestly. It has the markings of a Vampire attack. I really don’t know." He told her.

"No. It was Kevin. He’s been chasing us from Sunnydale. He knew who we were." Jenna said.

"She’s right Angel." Kara added, trying not to let her own voice break. "Danny goes out and then in a city full of people, he gets attacked. By a vampire. I don’t believe in coincidences." She added.

"Do Stephen and the others know?" Asked Jenna.

"I tried. No one answered the phone, so something big’s happening back there, I think." Kara said.

"What about me? I have no watcher now." She said softly. Kara gripped her shoulder.

"You have me." She said softly. Jenna looked at her, tears in her eyes.

"I want to be alone, please" She said. Kara nodded, and watched as Jenna went back up to her room and closed the door.

15

Morning broke slowly over the town of Sunnydale, and eventually after hours of searching the gang had decided to go back to the Magic Box. To let the girls rest, eat and reassess their plans. Buffy walked in first, and went to the training room. Willow and Xander followed her.

"I think the rest of us should wait here." Anya said quietly. The group looked at her. "It’s a best friends thing. When things happen between them, they usually go in there and talk quietly. It’s best not to disturb them." She added. Tara smiled at her and nodded.

"So what now?" Asked Rose looking up at Stephen.

"It’s Buffy’s call. There’s not much we can do." He told her.

"You could you know." Simone said quietly. Everyone turned to look at her.

"Her spell wasn’t powerful enough to find the Slayer’s little sis, but you have magic. So what if you combine it?" She said.

"We could, but what if it’s still not strong enough?" Tara said, looking at her.

"Then we add Marc’s magic in, and Willow’s if we need to." Stephen told her.

"Wait. Marc knows magic too?" Kelly asked.

"Fifth level warlock." Marc told her.

"Fifth?" Tara asked amazed. Then she looked at Stephen. "And you?"

"Eighth." Stephen said.

"Wow, and I’m level four." she muttered.

" Are you guys having a conversation or doing a role play?" Kayce asked, prompting a little chuckle from all of them. Even Simone.

"Okay, let’s do this." Stephen said. Tara nodded and took his hands. They both closed their eyes.

"By the eminence of Gala." Tara began.

"By the Shadow of the Moon." Stephen continued.

"Show us what we seek." From Tara.

"Lead us to thy boon." Stephen added.

The table top to the right of them glowed slightly. Then a 3D map of Sunnydale appeared. Stephen and Tara opened their eyes and looked at it. Nothing was showing.

"Damn it." Marc muttered looking up at Stephen and Tara. Stephen nodded to Marc, and he took Tara’s and Stephen’s hand. Together they intoned the spell again. The image of Sunnydale grew sharper, and more varied then what it had been, but still nothing was showing.

"What’s going on, guys?" Asked Buffy walking back in to the room with Willow and Xander.

"We’re trying to locate Dawn with a spell, but whatever is cloaking her from us is extremely powerful." Tara told her.

"Wait a sec. All three of you couldn’t find her with combined magic’s?" Willow asked.

"Yep, got a lovely map of the town though." Marc said. Willow nodded and took his hand, then Stephen’s hand.

"If this doesn’t work, then either Dawn is dead... or we’re all in big trouble." Willow told Buffy. Buffy nodded, the concern for her sister obvious on her face.

"Let’s do this." She said. The four closed their eyes and repeated the words a third time. The map, shimmerd to full life. People walking about the streets, cars driving around, trees moving in the breeze.

"Wow." Rose muttered.

"Anything?" Asked Buffy. The group studied the map for a moment, then Willow looked at her.

"Buffy, I’m sorry, but Dawn should be lit up like a Christmas tree light on here." Willow said sadly.

"Wait." Marc said softly. The group turned to him.

"What?" Tara asked.

"This only shows the town above ground. Let’s try it this way." He touched the image, and the town vanished to be replaced by an image of a network of sewer tunnels. And there, under the graveyard was a bright, flashing light.

"She’s there." Marc said.

"Wait a sec, isn’t that.." Xander began. Buffy nodded, of course. Xander had been the only other person in the room to go there.

"The Master’s old lair." Buffy finished. She stared at the map until it faded completely. Then looked up. "Xander, Willow, Simone, Marc, Kayce, with me. Giles, Stephen, Tara, Kelly and Rose, I want you to hit the demon bars around town. See if you can get any positive information regarding this war that’s brewing." She said.

"Who made you the boss?" Asked Kelly, being smart. Buffy turned on her.

"I’m the Slayer. When you get activated, if you got a problem, come see me then." She said.

"What about me?" Asked Anya, from the counter where she’d moved to.

"Angel said he would call at some point to let us know how it was going there. I want you to be here when he calls." Buffy told her. Then grabbing her coat from the counter she walked out. A few moments later the rest followed. Jules looked up at Tim.

"What about us?" She asked. Tim smiled, and handed her a book.

"Research." He said. Jules took the book and opened it.

"Great. They go off to be hero’s and we’re left here to bookworm stuff." She muttered.

"It’s important Jules. We need to find out what’s happening with the Hellmouth, and more importantly, how to stop it." He told her. Jules nodded and went to work.

* * * *

Deep in the Masters Lair, Ruby looked up and smiled.

"Big sis is coming to play." She looked over at Dawn. "Always knew you’d be great bait." She told her.

"My sister will so kick your ass!" Dawn yelled at her.

“Really. We’ll see about that, won’t we." Ruby told her, before walking out.

* * * *

"Hello Magic Box. You pick ‘em, we curse ‘em. Oh.

Right. Just a second." Anya said picking up the phone. "Tim, I got Kara for ya." She said, holding the receiver out. Tim nodded and took the phone.

"Hey Kara, how’s it going?" He asked.

"Tim, it’s pretty bad here right now. That Kevin vampire followed us here with one of his cronies. Tried to attack Jenna."

"Is she alright?" He asked concerned. Jules looked up from the book and watched.

"She’s fine, but we lost Danny last night. Vampire attack. Jenna’s taking it pretty hard."

"Oh God no." Tim said softly.

"Look, the plan still stands. We’ll get Jenna to the Powers. You keep Sunnydale from collapsing." Kara told him.

"We’re trying. Few problems though. Dawn’s been kidnapped, and now there’s apparently gonna be a war between Drusilla’s loyalists, and those loyal to Kevin when he gets back. Major power struggle there Kara. If the war hits the streets, then we’re in trouble." Tim explained.

"Got it. Look Angel’s getting the stuff ready so we can get to the Powers. Hopefully within the next few hours, they’ll all be activated." Kara said.

"Got it. Take care Kara." Tim replied.

"You too. Bye." Kara said hanging up the phone. Tim closed his eyes and went back to the table.

"Tim?" Asked Jules softly.

"It’s nothing. Just a few problems in LA. Lets get back to work shall we?" He asked. Jules shrugged and did as she was told.

* * * * *

"Vampires. Can smell ‘em all around me down here." Simone muttered.

"They do tend to have that, just rose from the dead air around them." Xander agreed. Simone shot him a glance, then looked over at Buffy. Buffy, who was walking up front with Willow, said nothing. She just continued to lead the way to the lair. Finally they came to a large open sewer pipe that led into the rock.

"This is it." Buffy said quietly. She looked at the others and nodded at them. All of them nodded back, and pulled out a weapon. Stakes for the girls and swords and axes for the others. Slowly Buffy led them into the lair. It was as she remembered it. The lair still had the pool that Buffy had drowned in, until Xander had saved her by giving her the kiss of life.

"Where is everyone?" Kayce asked quietly, looking around.

"Out feeding?" Offered Xander. Buffy ignored him and moved forwards, the other fanning out behind her. From the shadows came a cruel laugh. Buffy spun around, but saw nothing.

"I know that laugh. It’s Ruby." Simone told the others. They nodded and continued their search.

"Buffy, over here." Said Xander suddenly. Buffy went over to him. A large alter, that she didn’t remember seeing last time, had been set up near another opening that led further into the rock.

"Slayer." Ruby’s voice echoed around the lair, coming from everywhere and nowhere at once. "Come to me Slayer." Ruby goaded her. Buffy nodded at Xander and he nodded back, going into the other chamber.

"Show yourself!" Buffy shouted to the shadows. Behind her Ruby shimmered into existence.

"BUFFY BEHIND YOU!" Shouted Willow seeing Ruby appear. Buffy spun around and went to punch Ruby . The punch went through her. Ruby laughed and vanished again.

"Slayer." Ruby’s voice echoed again. Buffy looked over at Marc and Willow.

"Can you find her?" She asked. Marc shrugged.

"We can try." He told her. In the darkness, Ruby’s laughter echoed.

* * * *

Xander walked into the brightly lit room beyond the main lair. At the far side of the room, he saw Dawn tied up.

"Dawn!" Xander called out running over to her. Dawn looked up, tears streaking her face. Dawn’s eyes suddenly went wide.

"The nasty man wants to take my key away. Whatever shall we do with him." Said Dru, grabbing Xander from behind.

"Uh oh." was all Xander could muster. Dru spun him around and looked at him.

"Be in me." She whispered waving backwards and forwards. Xander tried to look away, but found himself locked into her dark, deep eyes.

"Xander!" Dawn cried out.

* * * *

"Xander!" Buffy turned towards the open doorway at the sound of Dawn’s voice. Breaking into a run, she stopped short when Ruby appeared.

"Password?" Ruby asked, blasting Buffy back with a powerful bolt of energy. Buffy flew into the rock wall and hit the ground hard. Marc immediately went on the attack, his hands glowing with magical energy. Beside him Willow was doing the same. Kayce and Simone ran to Buffy, helping her up. Buffy looked at Willow and Marc, then at Ruby.

"Time to go down, Ruby." Marc said to her. Ruby smiled, then with a wave of her hand sent Willow flying to land next to Buffy. Marc grabbed Ruby’s neck and tossed her over his shoulder. Ruby went down for a moment, then was back on her feet in an instant.

"Nice try, but you gotta do better than that Watcher man." Ruby sneered at him, knocking him away with a magical punch to his gut. Ruby smiled, then jumped at him. Marc recovered and moved out of the way, then back fisted her across the back of the head. Ruby staggered forwards a couple of feet, turned and kicked out catching Marc under the chin. Marc fell back, and rolled out of the way as Ruby sent a crushing blow into the ground where he’d just been laying. Across from him, Buffy was helping willow up. Willow had a large bruise on her head, and seemed to be groggy.

"Get Dawn and Xander!" Marc called to Buffy and the others.

"What about you?" She called.

"I’ll handle Ruby." He told her. Buffy nodded, then with the others ran into the back room. Ruby looked at Marc.

"Confident, aren’t you Watcher?" She said growling.

"You’re just a Vampire." He said, punching her while she was off guard. "And not a very good one at that." He added, standing over her.

"I see you never got the memo. Vampires are evil." Ruby replied coldly, and swept Marc’s legs from under him. In an instant she was on top of him, gripping his throat tightly. "And the new memo. Ruby’s bored. Time to die." She said, choking him even more. Marc looked at her, and suddenly Ruby was thrown off to land several feet away. Growling and severely pissed off, she jumped at him again. Marc suddenly smiled and held up a stake. Ruby screamed as it went deep into her stomach. Marc pulled it out as she staggered backwards.

"This isn’t over Watcher." Ruby promised before vanishing. Marc sighed.

"Yeah, yeah. You and what army." He muttered, before realising she was gone. Looking towards the entrance of the other cave, he saw Buffy walking out with Willow, Kayce and Simone.

"Buffy?" He asked. Buffy walked past, without saying anything.

"Empty. Xander’s missing as well." Kayce said. Marc rolled his eyes.

"The cute ones always go missing." He muttered, following them out. As their voice faded into the darkness of the sewer, Dru appeared with Ruby. Dru laughed then knelt down by an unconscious Xander. Then looking at Dawn, Dru smiled and bit his neck and began to drink deeply. Dawn who had been gagged, just cried instead. Ruby was holding a glowing hand over her stomach wound. Slowly it began to heal.

16

Bri and James stood side by side in the nest. Just after their talk with Spike, Bri had sensed something wrong with her locusts.

“They’re agitated." James said to her. Bri shook her head.

"No, it’s something else." She said slowly, when suddenly a huge locust jumped towards her from the wall of the nest. Bri jumped back.

"Stand down!" She ordered. The locust growled at her, but moved away.

"That. That one was bigger than the others." James said slowly.

"They’re growing and faster than they should be." She told him.

"That’s bad, right?"

"It is. I’m losing control of them. The more they grow, the stronger they become and the harder to control they get."

"How long?" Asked James slowly. Bri looked at him.

"I suggest we leave here. Now." She said turning and running, as another three locusts jumped towards them. Running from the nest into the night, they risked a quick glance back. The Locusts were moving towards Sunnydale itself.

"Dru’s not gonna be happy." James muttered.

"Oh, shut up." Bri told him as they continued to run.

* * * *

"Anything?" Asked Buffy as Stephen and the others walked in.

"Seems Spike was right. There’s a power struggle between Kevin and Dru, and most of the Demons in town are picking sides." He said.

"Where’s Dawn and Xander?" Asked Giles looking around.

"We didn’t find Dawn and we lost Xander." Buffy told him.

"Lost? What do you mean lost?" Kelly asked. "Lost as in missing or lost as in dead?"

"Xander is not dead!" Anya shouted at her.

"You sound pretty sure of that." Kelly said softly.

"I’d know if he was dead. I would feel it." Anya said breaking into tears. Tara went over to her and hugged her softly.

"Did you find anything else?" Giles asked.

"Yeah, Marc had a fight with Ruby." Kayce told him.

"Ruby? She was there?"Asked Stephen.

"Yep. Marc kicked her ass though." Buffy added sitting down slowly. Stephen looked at Marc.

"Did you kill her?"

"No, I staked her and she vanished. Not dust vanish, just disappeared vanish." He said.

Stephen was about to say something else, when Spike rushed into the shop. Something had panicked him.

"Slayer, we’ve got a problem." He said. Everyone looked at him.

"Well?" Buffy finally asked. Spike gestured at the door.

"You better see for yourselves." He said. The gang walked out of the door and looked into the night sky. Thousands of Locusts were flying over the town. And these were a lot bigger than four feet.

* * * *

Jenna rushed out of her room, and down the stairs. Kara, Angel, and the others looked up at her.

"Turn on the television! Turn it on now!" Jenna shouted. Gunn reached over and turned it on.

"We come to you live from the outskirts of Sunnydale. A quiet town that is now under siege. Eye witness reports and amateur videos have identified that it appears to be under attack, from what seems to be giant Locusts." The report said. The scene changed to a clip of a locusts breaking down a house wall and going in. The sound was muted, however the blood that exploded against the window was pure colour.

"Scientists are trying to find out what these creatures are and where they came from. The President has given approval for Military support, which is now on its way, as we speak."

Jenna looked at Kara, then at Angel.

"We need to do this NOW!" She said, her voice cold and hard.

* * * *

Buffy and the gang had gone back into the Magic Box to plan out what to do. There were too many of the locusts to fight hand to hand, and they were far too big now. They had managed to kill one between them, and it had been about sixteen feet long. Now they were lost.

"So what do we do?" Asked Tara softly. Behind her the bell to the door tinkled as it opened. A young man stood there, a soft knowing smile on his face.

"Need a hand?" Asked Oz, walking in and over to Buffy. Buffy looked as if she was about to say something, when the window to the Magic Box shattered and several of the Locusts crawled in.

* * * *

"What is going on?" Demanded Dru in a temporary state of sanity.

"They’re growing too fast. The magic can’t control them anymore!" Bri shouted across the room as the locusts battered at the magical barrier Ruby had erected to keep them out.

"Then kill them!" Dru roared.

"How?" Asked James. Dru glared at him. Then snarling, she grabbed him and threw him through the barrier. He fell at the feet of the locusts, and looked up in time to have his arm ripped off. With in a few moments he was dust.

"Now that was a waste." Ruby muttered. Dru glared at her.

"Destroy them NOW. You created them, you destroy them!" Dru ordered. Ruby glared at her, but nodded and held up her hands towards the barrier. A moment later, flames shot out through the barrier and into the midst of the locusts, frying several of them. Ruby’s smile faded as more appeared to take their places.

* * * *

Dawn looked over at Xander. He was looking up at the ceiling, eyes unfocused. His chest rose and fell softly, and the wounds on his neck, although bad, didn’t look life threatening. Dawn looked out into the other room as Ruby battled the locusts. Slowly she reached out a foot, and tapped Xander on the shoulder with her shoe.

"Xander." She whispered. When he didn’t reply, she hit him a little harder. "Xander!" She hissed. Slowly he looked over at her.

"Dawn?" His voice sounded weak, and his eyes still a bit unfocused.

"Untie me. While they’re busy with the bugs, we can escape." She said. Xander slowly nodded and rolled over towards her. Dawn winced at the effort it seemed to take him.

"Damn it. How many of these bastards are there?!" Ruby shouted from the other room. Slowly Xander got to his knees, and untied her wrists and ankles. Dawn stood slowly, and helped Xander up. Looking around, she saw a small opening on the other side of the room. Glancing back at Xander, she nodded.

* * * *

One of the locusts flew back as a magical bolt of energy hit it, ripping through it and spraying the walls with blood. Stephen and Marc turned on another one, even as another locust ran into take its fallen comrades place. Kelly, Simon, and Kayce were all attacking another with swords from the weapons closet. It whirled around, trying to focus on all of them at once. Until finally at the same time, all three sword blades found their target, inside the creatures chest, and into its heart. It screamed and rose into the air, then fell dead. The three grinned, then turned onto one of the other Locusts. Anya had pulled out some pesticide and was spraying it at any bug that got too close. Jules, Rose, and Buffy took on another of the creatures, Buffy spin kicked it. Jules punched out with her sword, catching it in its mouth. One of the jaws hung limply, its tendons and muscles torn to shreds. Rose followed up the attack, planting a well aimed fist into the huge eye. The creature, in pain and blinded, shrieked and lashed out with no thought of attack. Meanwhile Spike, Tara, Willow and Oz took on a big bug. As it raised its arms to strike, Spike ducked under them. Grabbing them and pulling down hard, one of the arms gave a loud pop, and fell away. The creature hissed in pain, and swiped out with the other arm, sending Spike flying into Kelly. Both went down. A moment later, Tim and Giles were next to them helping them up. The huge bug suddenly whipped out a long arm, hitting Willow across the head. She fell like a rag doll.

"Willow!" Buffy shouted, jumping over to her, and pulling Willow out of the way. A long sharp arm cracked the floor, where Willow had just been laying. The creature turned and hissed, following Buffy’s every movement. Then it reared up. Oz had jumped on its back and was pulling on its antennae’s. The creature shook its head trying to dislodge him, when with a sickening pop, the antennae ripped from its head. The locust staggered for a moment, then collapsed forwards, dead. Oz rolled off of it, to land sitting by Buffy. From the other side of the room, the scent of charred flesh filled the air. Buffy looked over to see another of the locusts being fried by Stephen and Marc. Buffy could tell that the two Warlocks were beginning to weaken. Still, there was only three of the creatures left alive in the shop. Rose and Jules had each grabbed one of its antennae and were pulling on them. The creature roared at them. Waving desperately from side to side, it tried to dislodge them, but that only added to the pressure being extorted on the fragile antennae. Finally they came away, and the creature slumped forwards. The locust moved once, then died. Rose and Simone had grabbed swords and were hacking away at another creature. Finally it gave up, turned and fled out of the shop, trailing blood behind it. Slowly everyone turned on the remaining Locust. It swivelled its head, trying to keep all of them in sight. Buffy was the first to attack. Soon after the others joined in. Screaming in pain, unable to fight all the attackers at once, the Locust finally fell to the combined attacks.

"Is it over?" Asked Kayce softly looking around. Buffy ignored her and ran to Willow, who was still lay where Buffy had left her. Oz was next to her, holding her head gently. Although she was breathing, she was unconscious.

"We need to get her to a hospital." Buffy said looking at Anya. Anya nodded and picked up the phone dialling 911. Kelly walked over to the broken window and looked out. Hundreds of locusts were still flying across the sky, but now they were heading out of town.

"They’re leaving." She said, turning to the others. Buffy nodded.

"Stephen, Marc, Rose, Kayce, Oz with me. The rest of you stay here in case they come back for dessert." Buffy said to them.

"Stephen." Tim suddenly said. Stephen turned to him.

"What’s up?" He asked. Tim took a deep breath, and let it out shakily.

"I got a call from Kara. Kevin followed them there."

"Are they alright?" Stephen asked.

"We-we lost Danny." He said softly. The group looked at Tim. Finally Stephen let out a sad sigh.

"Oh God..." He muttered. Then he looked up at Buffy.

"This ends now." He told her, walking out.

17

Jenna, Kara, Angel and Cordelia stood in a small cavern. It was lit with a few torches, Jenna looked around unimpressed.

"This is it?" She asked slowly.

"What were you expecting?" Asked Cordelia, smiling slightly.

"Oh I dunno. Maybe some clouds, a tacky neon sign that says GODS GODS GODS." She offered. Kara chuckled slightly, despite the seriousness of their predicament. Jenna was putting on a brave face, and Kara wasn’t about to chide her for a few little jokes. Angel slowly walked forwards to a small altar and put his hand on it.

"I am the one called Angel. I wish an audience with the Powers. Let them grant my request." He said aloud. Around the group the room shook.

"IMPURE DEMON. YOU REQUEST OUR ATTENTION." The voice thundered around them. Angel stood his ground.

"I do. I have a request to make of you." He continued.

"OUR PATIENCE IS LIMITED SOULFUL ONE. TELL US YOUR REQUEST BUT BE FOREWARNED, WE DO NOT TAKE LIGHTLY ANY TRIVIAL MATTERS YOU APPROACH US WITH." The voice said.

"And this is not trivial. I have with me the girl to whom you send the visions, and a Slayer in training. She requires your help."

"WE WILL LISTEN TO THE SLAYER. STEP FORWARD JENNA."

"They know my name?" Jenna asked looking at Kara. Kara nodded at her.

"STEP FORWARDS AND TOUCH THE ALTAR!" The voice boomed, making the room shake again. Jenna slowly walked to the Altar and put her hand on it. The next instant she was in a place full of what seemed to be stars. There were no walls, no ceiling, no floor. Just the darkness and the stars.

"He...Hello?" She called out.

"SPEAK THY REQUEST SLAYER!" The Powers voice echoed around her. Jenna nodded and thought for a moment.

"Over the past few weeks Slayers in training have been killed. Now only five of us remain, along with the current Slayers. We have come to the Hellmouth to better understand our foe, but our enemies are numerous. I would ask if you would activate us." Jenna said.

"WE TOO HAVE FELT THE EVIL BREWING IN THE HELLMOUTH. A POWERFUL FORCE IS PREPARING TO ARISE AND TAKE THE WORLD FOR ITS OWN. YOU WISH TO BE ACTIVATED SO YOU CAN COMBAT THIS EVIL?"

"We do."

"WE SHALL GRANT YOUR REQUEST JENNA, BUT KNOW THIS. THE POWER YOU FIGHT IS AS OLD AS TIME ITSELF. TRAPPED FOR 40,000 YEARS, HE HAS WAITED FOR THIS CHANCE. HE WILL NOT LET IT GO LIGHTLY."

"Who- who are we fighting?" Jenna asked.

"RELIGIOUS TEXTS REFER TO HIM AS A FALLEN ANGEL. BUT KNOW THIS, HE WAS NEVER AN ANGEL. THE DEVIL IS YOUR FOE YOUNG ONE."

"The Devil. As in the big bad himself?" She asked slowly.

"YOUR REQUEST IS GRANT-- ARAGHHHHHHHHHHH!" Then the voice fell silent. Jenna looked around, and a moment later found herself back in the chamber with Angel, Kara, and an unconscious Cordelia.

"What happened?" She asked running over. "The Powers were granting our request, then they screamed!" Jenna said.

"But of course, you silly girl. I told you we’d meet again, Angel." Kevin said stepping forwards with Brit at his side, and behind him.

"Lilah." Angel muttered. Lilah smiled and held up a glowing orb.

"Good to see you as well Angel." She told him. Angel snarled and Vamped out. Kevin blocked his path to her.

"Care for a rematch?" He asked vamping out as well.

* * * *

Dru looked at the untied ropes laying on the ground of the other chamber and sighed.

"Dinner got away." She pouted. Ruby was sitting on the throne, exhausted. She had managed to kill the attacking Locusts, and was physically drained. Bri looked at her.

"You should feed." Bri suggested. Ruby looked up at her.

"I need blood, now." Ruby went to stand, but fell to her knees. Surprisingly Dru helped her.

"We will get you some food my little one."

"We’ll find the girl and the man." Bri said. Dru looked at her.

"No, they’re going to visit our old friends." She said. Bri and Ruby looked at her, confused. Dru smiled and pointed at the other exit from the lair. Slowly Bri laughed, Ruby soon joined in.

* * * *

"I see light. A little bit more Xander." Dawn said, helping Xander walk along the small tunnel.

Xander nodded weakly and continued to move. Looking up he stopped.

"What?" She asked

"That’s not natural light." He said slowly.

"It’s still a way out." Dawn said looking up at him. Xander nodded and then moved forwards again. After another five minutes, they emerged into a huge cavern with slick black walls, that shone with unnatural light. Below them, about four hundred feet down, was a huge lake of lava, bubbling away. The heat from it raising the temperature of the air around them. Dawn looked around and whistled softly.

"Is this the inside of the Hellmouth?" She asked. Xander shrugged and looked at a small stone bridge that led across the lava pit and over to another exit.

"I suggest we move before we’re find out." He said moving forwards. Dawn nodded and followed him. They were halfway across, when from above came a hiss that turned into a scream. Slowly they looked up, and watched in horror as a huge Locust detached from the wall and swooped down at them. It landed on the other side of the path, blocking their way. It was about thirty feet tall, and its eyes glowed with malevolent intelligence. Suddenly Dawn realised they hadn’t found a way out. They’d found the Locusts Lair. And the Queen. Slowly it advanced on them, its jaws clamping open and closed as it approached them. Xander looked around for a weapon, but could see nothing. Dawn screamed.

Tara, Oz, Simone, Tim, and Jules stood in the waiting room of the hospital. It was crowded, with victims from the Locusts attack. After what seemed like an eternity, a doctor walked up to them.

"How is she?" Asked Tara and Oz at the same time.

"We’ve stabilised her condition, but that was quite a knock she took to the head. She’ll be out for a few days most probably. Initial brain scans don’t show any additional trauma, or haemorrhaging. She’ll have a massive headache when she wakes up, but other wise she should be fine." He told them.

"Can we see her?" Asked Tara, looking towards the room. The doctor nodded, and watched as the group moved past him. Willow lay asleep in the bed. Drips hooked up to her, and a heart monitor beeping away quietly at the side. Tara, tears in her eyes, took Willows hand and sat down.

"Hey baby, it’s me." She said softly. Looking up she saw Oz taking Willows other hand. "Oz came to see you Willow." She continued, smiling at him for the first time. Tim quietly patted Jules and Simone on the back, and gestured towards the door. The two girls nodded and left the room to stand in the hallway.

"At least she’ll be alright." Jules said finally. Tim nodded at her.

"Yeah, I’m more worried about Dawn and Xander." He said.

"So am I. They were there. Ruby was there. And we left them behind." Simone growled.

"But Buffy said there was no one there when she checked." Jules said, speaking up.

"Cloaking Spell. Easily done by a witch, especially one as powerful as Ruby." Tim told her.

"So they could still be there?" Jules asked.

"One way to find out." Simone replied, turning and running off.

"Simone!" Tim called out.

"She’s right Tim." Jules said, running after her. Tim growled and chased after them.

* * * *

"I should’ve expected Wolfram and Heart would’ve involved themselves in this sooner or later." Angel growled, looking at Lilah. Lilah smiled and shrugged.

"What can I say? Our firm does get around, doesn’t it." She said, leaning up against the wall. Kevin laughed.

"And now, with the Powers That Be gone, no more Slayers after Buffy. Such a pity." He said slowly.

"As long as there’s scum like you around Kevin, there will ALWAYS be Slayers." Jenna said glaring at him.

"The child talks nicely." Kevin sneered at her. Angel suddenly kicked him with a roundhouse to the face. Kevin fell back, then glared at him.

"She talks, I fight." Angel told him. Kevin stood up and tossed the orb to Brit, who caught it, then he looked back at Angel.

"Bring it on Soul Boy." Kevin replied, stepping forwards.

"You really do have a death wish don’t ya." Angel said, punching out.

"Not really, already dead." Kevin dodged the punch and swept Angels feet from under him. Angel fell back, and then rolled to the side. He got to his knees before launching himself at Kevin. Arms outstretched. Kevin brought his hand down hard, knocking Angel to the floor again, before stamping down with his foot on Angels shoulder. There was the sound of breaking bones, and Angel roared in pain.

"Err Boss!" Brit suddenly shouted. Kevin didn’t look at her.

"Not now, I’m killing Angel." He said grinning.

"But Boss! The orb, it isn’t glowing no more!" She yelled Kevin spun to look at Brit.

"What?" He demanded.

Lilah looked at it and shrugged.

"Low batteries?" She offered. Kevin glared at her, before falling on his face as Angel kicked him from behind. Getting up he looked at Brit. Then grabbed her hand and fled from the cavern. Lilah watched them go and sighed.

"Vampires always fall for the oldest tricks in the book." She said. Kara grabbed her neck roughly and held her up against the wall.

"You better tell us what’s going on here and explain quickly, because I am running out of patience!" Lilah looked at her, and rolled her eyes.

"Do you think we want the Hellmouth to open?" She asked, tugging at the hands around her throat.

"It’d be a bastard dealing with clients. Plus there’s the whole end of the world thing, and that’s not scheduled to happen for awhile yet." Kara slowly let her go, and looked at Angel.

"You believe her?" Kara asked.

"Not as far as I could throw her." He admitted. Kara nodded, then spun around, punching the other woman hard across the cheek and to the ground. Slowly Lilah got up and looked at her.

"Well now that the testosterone is out of your system, you’ll get on with your work."

"Get out of here Lilah." Angel told her. Lilah glared at him.

"Hey, I just helped you. Admittedly you were meant to kill Kevin..."

"Yeah you did help Lilah. Just remember one thing." Angel told her.

"And that is?"

"Be careful how you help me in the future. Wouldn’t want me to make a mistake would you?" Lilah glared at the group then turned and walked out. Jenna slowly went to the Altar and put her hand on it. A moment later she was back in the star filled cavern.

"YOU HAVE RETURNED TO US." The voice of the Powers echoed around her.

"Yes I have. Are you alright?" She asked.

"WE ARE UNHARMED. YOUR REQUEST IS GRANTED, WE SHALL ACTIVATE YOU AND THE OTHER SLAYERS. NOW LEAVE, AND DO NOT RETURN." The voice told her. A moment later Jenna reappeared by Kara.

"That was quick." Kara said. Jenna looked at her.

"They weren’t much for conversations." She said smiling. Then her eyes went wide, and she staggered backwards. Kara grabbed her.

"Jenna!" She cried out. Angel looked at Kara.

"Its done. They’ve been activated." He said.

Deep in the Hellmouth, the Devil used a giant hand to punch a hole on the rock wall.

"I WILL NOT ALLOW THIS TO HAPPEN!!!!!" He screamed in fury.

* * * *

All around the Magic Box, Watchers looked up as the Slayers in training went ridged, and wide eyed. Finally the girls relaxed, looked at each other, then began to laugh.

"What?" Asked Anya, still crying over Xander. Slowly Stephen smiled and looked at Buffy.

"They’re activated." He told her. Buffy nodded and stood up.

"Well now that you’re activated, it’s time we kicked some demon ass back to hell." She said, walking out. The girls, Anya, and the Watchers followed her. Walking towards the Masters lair, they found Simone, and Jules running towards it as well. Behind them, Tim hurrying to catch up.

* * * *

The lair rumbled around Dru, Bri and Ruby. The Devil’s rage could be felt all around them.

"DRUSILLA! YOU AND KEVIN HAVE FAILED ME!" The Devil’s voice roared.

"How?" Dru asked, hugging Miss Edith and looking around.

"But it was Kevin who was meant to stop them!" Dru yelled out.

"FOR A TIME I CONSIDERED SPARING THE VAMPIRE RACE,. BUT NOW, WHEN I RISE YOU SHALL WITNESS ITS DISMEMBERMENT!" His voice roared, across the room. The Altar collapsed, spilling the magical ingredients to the ground. Dru turned and ran from the room, followed by Ruby, and Bri.

"RUN WHILE YOU CAN DRUSILLA . IN THE END I WILL FIND YOU . I WILL FIND ALL OF YOU AND YOU WILL ALL SUFFER!"

* * * *

18

Xander held Dawn behind him. Her screams now nothing but sobs of fear. Suddenly the cavern began to rumble. Dawn tripped and rolled towards the edge of the path, but Xander managed to grab her before she fell into the lava pool below them. Behind them the Queen Locust roared as it lost its footing and fell hard.

"We need to get off this pathway." Xander said taking Dawns hand. Dawn nodded and stood up.

The Queen took flight suddenly, and hovered around the roof of the cavern for a moment, before swooping down at them again. Both of them fell to the floor, just as its rancid body passed over them. A moment later they were up and running towards the other side of the path. The path that was beginning to crumble with every tremor. Again the Queen swooped down, and again they fell. This time the Queens claws caught Xander’s back, tearing clothing and flesh and it passed over them. Xander yelled in pain, but ran with Dawn as fast as he could across the bridge. From behind them there was a loud crash as part of the ceiling collapsed inwards, and destroyed the first half of the bridge. The Queen avoided the falling debris, and lined up for another attack. Swooping forwards, it was taken by surprise as a large piece of stone fell on its back, weighing it down. The Queen hit the side of the remaining part of the bridge, and one of its wings snapped off. The Queen grabbed onto the stone pathway and pulled itself up. Xander and Dawn ran to the other entrance and turned to watch as the Queen advanced on them. It hissed, then screamed as another part of the ceiling gave way. The huge rock landing in front of it, destroying the rest of the pathway in the process. Fluttering its good wing in a futile effort to get away, it fell into the lava lake far below. Its screams echoed for a minute until the last of it had melted away into the molten liquid. Dawn let out a slow sob, then hugged Xander. She felt the blood on his back, and the torn shirt.

"We better go." He said softly, as another tremor rocked the cavern.

"Xander, look at the walls." Dawn suddenly said. Xander watched as the walls began to crack, and peel away.

"Locusts. The entire wall is made of Locusts." He said quietly.

"What’s happening to them?" She asked. They began to fall away, their bodies disintegrating in the air as they did so.

"The Queen is dead, so the rest of the nest is dying as well." He guessed. Dawn nodded and turned away.

"Can we go home now?" She asked. Xander nodded.

Following the path for about half a mile the two were relieved when it began to slope upwards, and a few moments later they were in the Graveyard. Up ahead several figures stopped and looked at them.

"Buffy!" Dawn yelled running to her, and hugging her tightly.

"Xander!" Anya called running to him. "I was so worried. I thought I’d never be able to have sex with you again." She said kissing him. "Your hurt." She said at length.

"Buffy you should have seen it, it was so cool. We escaped from Dru, and followed this other path, only it led into the Locusts nest."

"Later Dawn. Let’s just get you home, and Xander patched up."

"Here here." Xander agreed, nearly collapsing. Stephen and Marc caught him.

"Come on buddy. Let’s get you bandaged up." Marc said, smiling.

* * * *

Jenna hugged Wesley, Gunn and Fred, then picked up her bags. Kara did the same, stopping to look at Wesley.

"Stephen still hates you, ya know." She smiled.

"Tell him I said.." Then he smiled. "Tell him I said I can still kick his ass in a one on one." Kara grinned, and then turned and got in the van. She sat down next to Cordy, who was driving. Angel was in the back with Jenna. Having decided that the good guys could use as much help as they could get. Wesley and the others waved as the van pulled away. Gunn turned to Wesley.

"Who’s Stephen?" He asked. Wesley looked at him, and laughed, before walking back into the hotel.

"What? What’s so funny?" Asked Gunn following him.

* * * *

Kevin didn’t care that he’d run over the Welcome to Sunnydale sign as he drove into town. Thoughtfully, Brit had remained silent. Until now.

"Wow, what happened to the town?" She asked looking out at the blazing houses, and destroyed shops.

"Dru’s been busy." Kevin said, stopping the car and getting out into the cool night air.

Suddenly several demons appeared in front of them, all brandishing weapons.

"Yes, she’s been very busy." He added as they advanced.

The demons stopped and turned to face another figure standing behind them.

"Welcome home Boss. Meet your army." Ruby said, licking her fangs. Around Kevin more demons, and Vampires appeared.

"What is going on?" Kevin demanded. Ruby went over to him.

"Dru’s got this crazy notion of taking you out. She’s even built an army to do it. I thought I’d make sure you had your own to help deal with her."

"Good initiative. I like that." He said to her. "And the town?" He added.

"Let’s just say the big Boss isn’t to happy that all the Slayers are activated, but we still got a couple of weeks before he arrives. This is the more immediate problem."

"Anything else happen?" Brit asked.

"Bri lost control of the Locusts, but they’re all dead now. Dru fed James to them."

"No wonder their dead." Kevin muttered.

* * * *

"Ow...ow...Ouch!"

"Oh stop whining. At least your still alive." Anya said, as she treated his wounds.

"Yeah. Shame he didn’t rectify that init." Spike said, taking a cigarette from Kelly and lighting it.

"Oh go fall on a stake Spike." Xander muttered.

"So the Locusts are dead right. Not coming back ever?" Kayce asked, looking at Xander then Dawn.

"Well their Queens dead, so I don’t think we have to worry about them." Xander replied, sitting up and looking around for another shirt to wear. Over at the counter, Buffy put the phone receiver down and turned to the group.

"Jenna’s on her way back with Kara, Angel, and Cordy." She said.

"Cordy? Man, I think I should’ve tried my luck with the crumbly bridge." Xander said, finding a shirt and putting it on.

"So what now?" Asked Rose.

"I believe we party." Said Stephen, drawing several stunned glances.

"Say what?" Said Kelly.

"We beat the Locusts, the enemies base of operations has been destroyed, Willow is going to be fine, and for the moment everything is quiet. Tomorrow we can get down to researching, but for now I think we’ve all earned a break. Don’t you?" Buffy smiled then looked at Giles.

"Can he by my Watcher?" She asked, grinning. Giles let out a chuckle, that spread around the room. Finally the laughter died down.

"So what do you do for fun in this town?" Kayce asked.

"We Bronze it." Xander replied walking out. He was standing almost straight. The others followed him, except for Jules and Tim.

"Jules?" Tim asked her.

"It feels wrong. I mean Willows at the hospital, and we’re all off partying." She said, looking up at him. Tim nodded and then sighed.

"Fine, we’ll go see Willow." He told her, walking out. Jules looked around for a moment then followed him.

19

The Bronze, despite the Locust attacks and the earthquakes, had emerged pretty much unscathed. However it was fairly empty, bar the gang and a few other patrons. Kelly, and Simone, and Dawn danced away to the music. Tonight there wasn’t a live band, but a stereo system set to the back of the stage. It was playing the current hits. Kayce and Rose were sitting at a small table, talking quietly with Anya, Xander, Buffy, Stephen, Marc and Giles.

"You did a god thing. They needed this." Giles said, looking at Stephen. He nodded and took a sip of his drink, before following Marc’s gaze to a man sitting by the bar. The man was about 20 with dark hair and brown eyes. Buffy looked as well, and frowned.

"He’s not a vamp." She told Marc. Stephen and Giles actually laughed, so did Marc a moment later.

"Ok. What gives?" Buffy finally asked. Marc smiled at her, and let out another laugh.

"I thought you knew." He said standing up, and walking over to the man. Buffy watched him go, and it clicked.

"Oh. Oh, I get it." She finally said, turning back to Giles and Stephen. The doors opened, and Jules walked in with Tim, Spike and Oz. Jules said something to Oz, who smiled at her. Then looked at the stage, and the guitar that was leaning up against the wall. Jules laughed and went over to the stage with him. Tim went to the bar and said something to Marc, then the barman. Marc nodded smiling, then he too went to the stage.

"What’s going on?" Asked Buffy watching them. Stephen and Giles shrugged and watched as did the others. Tim waited a moment, then walked over to Buffy and the others.

"Oz plays guitar, so does Jules, and Marc sings. The band is in for tonight." Tim told them.

"Singing? There’s singing?" Buffy asked.

"Relax Buffy. I’m sure no singing demons will appear." Giles reassured her. Drawing a confused glance from Stephen and Tim.

"Long story." Buffy said, as the music started up. "So how’s Willow?" She asked looking at Tim.

"She’s awake. Has a major headache but she’s fine." He told her.

"Good. That’s one less worry off my mind." Buffy said, taking a gulp of her drink. A moment later, 2 electric guitars burst into life on the stage. The girls all clapped as Marc began to sing.

"Whoa. He’s good." Buffy said, listening to Marc singing. At the bar, Spike lit a cigarette and took a sip of his drink as he watched the girls dancing and the impromptu band singing. Despite the dangers of the coming battles, Buffy found herself bobbing her head in time to the music. Xander, Anya, Kayce, and Rose had also stood and moved out to the dance floor, and had joined Kelly, Simone, and Dawn.

"Considering he had his back scratched open earlier, he’s not shy on his moves." Giles said chuckling at Xander.

"Oh you know Xander, never one to pass up a dance opportunity." Buffy replied, smiling.

"Or to make a prat of himself. Silly wanker." Spike added, walking up behind them.

"Spike, did we ask for your input?" Asked Buffy, looking at him.

"No, but then you never moan when I do put it in so to speak, do ya Slayer?" He replied, flashing a wickedly playful grin at her.

"In your dreams Spike. Assuming that is, you do have dreams." Buffy said back to him. Spike shrugged.

"Have it your way Slayer. Usually do don’t ya?" He added. Stephen suddenly stood, and looked at Buffy.

"Care to dance?" He asked. Buffy looked at him, then at Spike, and back at Stephen.

"I’d love to." She said standing up, and following him to the dance floor. Rose saw them first, then started clapping. On the stage, Marc laughed at them and clapped as well. Spike watched her go, with a scowl.

"Don’t play me Slayer. I am not the person you want to mess with." Spike muttered, putting his drink down and walking out.

"What was that all about?" Asked Tim looking at Giles. Giles shrugged and looked back at the dance floor. He didn’t notice Kelly follow Spike out.

* * * *

"Spike." She said, walking up behind him. Spike stopped and turned to look at her.

"What do you want?" He asked.

"To talk to you. You seemed upset when you left."

"Upset? Me? Don’t be stupid." He said to her.

"You want to talk about it?" She asked, stepping closer to him.

"Look.."

"Kelly."

"Look Kelly, I don’t know who died and made you Jerry bloody Springer, but it’s none of your business." He told her, leaning up against the wall and lighting a cigarette.

"Is it Buffy?" She asked suddenly.

"Buffy? What’s the Slayer got to do with it?"

"Nothing. Just didn’t want to hit on her boy was all." Kelly said. Spike actually laughed.

"No such fear. The Slayers got nothing to do - your hitting on me?" He asked suddenly. Kelly nodded, and ran a hand along his chest.

"Does it bother you?" She asked.

"Yes...no I mean." He said.

"Yes or no?" Kelly said, leaning close to him. Spike suddenly grabbed her hair and yanked her head back. A small gesture that wouldn’t activate the chip in his head.

"I don’t like games kid." He muttered.

"Who’s playing games? And I am not a kid." She said pulling away from him. Before Spike could say anything, Kelly kissed him passionately, then pulled away again. Spike opened his mouth to say something, when another voice cut into the conversation.

"My Spikey’s all confuzzled. He doesn’t know if he wants tea or cake, but he has been naughty and shall have neither." Spike and Kelly turned to see Drusilla and an army of Demons and Vampires behind her. Spike rolled his eyes as he looked at her.

"What’s this? 4^th of July parade of monsters? Cus if it is, your a little late luv." Spike said to her, looking at her army behind her.

"I like parades. Do you remember the parade in Prague? Those kiddies tasted so sweet on my lips." Dru said, waving her head around and staring off into space. Suddenly she poked Kelly several times.

"Little kiddies, just like you." Dru added.

"Hey! Back off goofy!" Kelly said looking at Dru.

"Sticks and stones little Slayer." Dru said, before twirling around again. Then she stopped and looked at them.

"There’s gonna be a party tonight, and a great cleansing. Kevin shall have no party favours, nor shall Ruby, who betrayed me." Dru hissed.

"What’s she talking about?" Kelly asked.

"War pet." Spike told her. "So I gather Kevin’s back in town then." he added, looking at Dru.

"Little Kevin is a naughty boy. He shall be grounded and fed only bread and drippings of tea." Dru said.

"Why are you telling us all this?" Kelly asked, stepping towards Dru. Dru smiled at her, almost friendly. Kelly didn’t buy it for an instant.

"A message for the Slayers. Keep out of our way." Bri said stepping up next to Drusilla.

"Yes, we don’t want little Kellywelly getting hurtywurty do we." Dru added. Then she turned to her army and clapped her hands.

"To the Graveyard!" She yelled. Then she turned back to Spike and Kelly, before ruffling Kelly’s hair.

"Be good little Slayer and Spike may be a party favourite. He has a thing for Slayers." Dru told her, before joining her army. Kelly and Spike watched them go, before looking at each other.

"Buffy." They both said at the same time, before running back into the Bronze.

* * * *

Spike ran to Buffy, while Kelly went to Giles.

"Spike?" Buffy asked, looking at him.

"Just had a run in with Drusilla. It’s happening." He said.

"What?" She asked.

"Kevin’s back. The little war between the demons, it’s about to go down in the Graveyard." He told her.

"Now?" She asked.

"Now." He confirmed. On the stage the music died down, and the ‘band’ jumped down to the dance floor.

"What’s happening?" Asked Marc, looking back at the bar, where the young man waved at him.

"Civil war. It’s starting." Stephen said.

"Civil war?" Oz asked confused.

"Drusilla and Kevin, power struggle. So its finally happened." Jules said, looking at Buffy and Spike. A moment later Giles, Tim, Kelly, Dawn, Xander, Anya, Rose, Kayce, and Simone joined them, along with Marc’s friend.

"So what do we do?" Asked Jules.

"We do nothing." Kelly told her.

"What?" Asked Rose confused.

"That was Dru’s warning. Tell the Slayers to keep out of it." Kelly told her.

"We’re Slayers, its our job to get involved." Simone said, looking around at the group. Her gaze fell on Marc’s friend.

"Who are you? Another watcher?" She demanded.

"Paul." He replied, moving to stand next to Marc.

"Look all this is well and good, but we need to do something. If they do start their little war, then the town’s gonna know, and feel it sooner or later." Giles said, looking at the group.

"Fine. We’re going to the Graveyard then, to stop this before it starts." Buffy said.

"You out of your frigging mind Slayer? That’s exactly what we shouldn’t be doing." Spike told her.

"You have a better idea chippie?" Asked Xander.

"Right, let’s go." Buffy said, leading them out.

"Err Marc. What’s a Slayer?" Asked Paul, following the group out. Marc looked at him, and began to explain.

20

Dru stood on the roof of a crypt with Bri, opposite her. On another crypt roof stood Kevin, Ruby, and Brit. Below them their armies stood massed for the battle.

"I offer you a chance Dru, end this insaneness now!" Kevin called out to her. Dru looked at Bri.

"My little Vampire vegetable speaks. When he should hold his tong and fight." She cooed. Finally she looked at Kevin.

"I am the leader, subject to my will and you shall live Kevin." Drusilla shouted.

"Follow an insane ditz like you? Never!" Kevin roared at her.

"So be it. Kill him!" Dru ordered. Below her, her army surged forwards.

"Destroy them!" Kevin shouted to his own army. They too surged forwards, and within a heartbeat, the armies met.

* * * *

"Think its too late to stop this?" Asked Rose, watching the battle unfold in the Graveyard. Behind them, a van pulled up, and Buffy smiled as Jenna, Kara, Angel, and Cordy got out of it.

"Welcome back Cordy. Nice hair." Xander commented. Cordy looked at him.

"Shame about you still being here though." She replied.

"Will you two knock it off? Not five minutes out a van and it like you two never broke up." Buffy hissed at them. Jenna looked at Cordy, then Xander.

"You and him huh?" She said to Cordy.

"Temporary insanity." Cordy told her.

"Buffy, what’s going on here?" Angel said, looking at the battle in the graveyard.

"Power struggle. Dru versus Kevin." Buffy said to him. Angel nodded. His face lit up as something exploded among the warring parties. Suddenly the ground trembled slightly.

"Did you feel that?" Kayce asked. When no one answered, and no further tremor happened, Kayce shrugged it off.

"So what’s the plan?" Asked Cordelia.

"DUCK!" Xander yelled, as a flaming demon’s head flew past them.

"I think I need a therapist." Paul muttered, watching the battle. In the Graveyard a crypt exploded, sending debris across the battle field.

"Bloody Hell! That’s my house you wankers!" Spike shouted.

"What do we do?" Asked Jules, looking around the group.

"I’m leaning more towards a plan B" Rose said looking at the group.

"And that would be?" Asked Kayce, looking at her.

"Get out of here before we’re seen." Rose said.

"Good plan. I like that plan." Xander told her.

"We can’t just leave." Simone insisted. Everyone looked at her. "We can take them out. We’re activated remember?" She added.

"Yes Simone, do feel free to wade in there and get yourself slaughtered won’t you." Giles said glaring at her. Simone looked at him, then away,

"It’s late, the sun will be up soon. I doubt Drusilla and Kevin are going to wait around to get themselves a tan. We’ll go home, rest, get some training in this afternoon. Then we can come back and kick them back to hell." Buffy told them. The group all nodded, and quietly moved away from the battle field.

* * * *

Dru watched as her minions took out Kevin’s army, but for every member of his forces they took out, one of her own was also killed. The way the battle was heading, it was going to end in a stalemate she figured. Beside her Bri watched the battle closely. Then she looked up at the sky.

"We should retreat." Bri told Dru. Dru looked at her, then at the lightening sky. Nodding Drusilla clapped her hands.

"Fall back! The party will be continued tomorrow night!"She called out. Watching, she could see Kevin was telling his own army the same thing. Dru watched as the armies slowly broke apart. She jumped down from the roof of the crypt she was standing on. A moment later Bri landed next to her. Dru grabbed her hand and pulled her into the safety of a crypt. Making sure no one had seen her enter it. Kevin meanwhile, jumped from the roof of his crypt and ran back to the car with Ruby and Brit in tow. Getting in, he started the engine and sped off down the road. The Armies also fled. Back to their own lairs, to rest before the next battle the following night. As the first rays of the sun hit the graveyard, the fallen bodies of the demons that had died began to wither and burn until there was noting left but ash. Then that too was carried away on the wind. Leaving the graveyard looking surprisingly empty, with hardly a trace of the battle to be seen. Save for one burning crypt.

* * * *

"So here’s the deal." Jenna said, standing in the Magic Box with the others. "The Powers That Be activated us, but I also managed to find out who Kevin and Drusilla were helping to escape the Hellmouth.”

"Who is it Jenna?" Asked Marc softly, standing next to Paul. Jenna took a deep breath and continued.

"It’s the Devil."

"The Devil? As in the big Kahauna?" Jules said looking at her. Jenna nodded.

"Yeah. Seems that after 40,000 years being trapped in hell, he wants out." She explained.

"Ok. How the hell are we meant to stop the Devil?" Kelly asked, taking a drag from her cigarette. Kayce looked at her.

"I thought you quit?" She said.

"Stress." Kelly said. Then she looked at the watchers. "Ok you lot are the glorious leaders, tell us where to stab him and we’ll go slay him." She said.

"I fear it won’t be that easy Kelly." Giles said to her.

"Why not? I mean, yeah the lord of hell and all that, but he’s still a Demon right?" Kayce said.

"Not really. He’s big for a start." Anya said looking up from the counter.

"Anya before you carry on, you didn’t used to date him, did you?" Asked Xander, looking at her. Anya looked shocked.

"No I never dated him. If I had had sex with him, I’d be a pancake. Like I said, he’s huge. He makes the Mayor Worm look like a midget." She said, looking back at the group.

"We’re in trouble. And oh look, its not even Tuesday." Buffy said, drawing several confused glances from the group.

"It’s a Hellmouth thing. The bad stuff usually happens on a Tuesday around here." Xander told them.

"Ok, back on track. I take it killing this thing is out, so what about trapping it again?" Buffy asked, looking at Giles.

"I’ll need to look into it. He was trapped once before, so I assume its possible." Giles told her.

"Assume? No assuming. Assume is a bad word. We want positively." Kayce said nodding her head.

"As I explained Kayce, we can research, but it will take time." Giles said to her gently.

"We still have to deal with this war between Kevin and Dru. Last night we got lucky, but it won’t be long until it spreads from the graveyard into the streets." Tim said.

"Agreed. We’re gonna need two groups for this." Buffy said.

"Two groups?" Asked Paul, who was leaning against the counter. Buffy looked at him, then frowned.

"Have you ever dealt with something like this before?" Buffy asked him. Paul looked around.

"Who me? I was just out looking for a guy at the Bronze to date." He said.

"Wait a sec. Your gay?" Asked Kelly. Paul chuckled and took Marc’s hand.

"Yep." He said.

"Look Peter-"

"Paul."

"-Paul, could you help Anya and Dawn with research, if you don’t mind."

"I’m doing research?" Dawn asked pouting.

"Not a problem." Paul replied easily.

“Stephen, Marc, Tim, Rose, Kayce, and Jules you’ll be taking Drusilla out. Myself, Kara, Giles, Kelly, Jenna, and Simone will be going after Kevin."

"What about me Buffy?" Asked Xander.

"You’re hurt Xander. I want to keep you away from the fighting for now."

"But I can help." He insisted. Buffy sighed.

"Fine. You can go with Spike, Angel, and Cordy and see how close the Devil is to escaping from the Hellmouth, okay?" She said.

"Got it."

"Oz, will you help Anya and Pet- Paul with the research?"

"Sure." Oz nodded.

"I think that’s about everything."

"Wait!" Kelly said suddenly.

"What?" asked Buffy.

"I should go with Spike and Xander. In case they need back up." She told them. Buffy thought for a moment, then looked at Angel.

"Wouldn’t hurt to have a Slayer along." Angel said.

"And I suppose we’re the research girls again." Said Willows voice from the doorway.

"Willow!" Xander said running over to her and hugging her.

"Hey Xander." She greeted.

"Willow is it okay for you to be walking around?" Oz asked, concern on his face. Willow smiled at him and nodded.

"Can’t stay in bed forever. Besides, whole end of the world thing, kind of makes you want to get up and do something." She said.

"In other words, she discharged herself from hospital." Tara explained.

"Oh, yeah and also that little bit as well."

"Willow." Buffy began.

"Don’t say it Buffy, I have my resolve face on. See?" Willow said.

"Actually, that kind of looks like your “I’m in pain, help me face”." Xander said to her. Willow shrugged.

"I have my resolve face on under this one." She told him, sitting down at the table.

"So what we researching?" Tara asked, standing by Willows shoulder.

"Oh just the big thing that Kevin and Dru are releasing from the Hellmouth. It’s the Devil, so we’re trying to find out how to stop it and not be turned into pavement pizzas when it steps on us." Anya told her.

"Oh and...Ewwwwww gross.. and.. the Devil?" Willow said looking around.

“There’s not much we can do until tonight. Buffy if you can take the girls through some exercises, it might help." Giles said. Buffy nodded and went into the training room. The girls followed. "I suggest the rest of us start to research." He added.

"Welcome to Sunnydale, where the highlight of your day will be dusty research." Cordelia said, taking a book from Giles.

"And no good deed goes unpunished." Xander added with a smirk. Giles rolled his eyes.

"We’re all doomed." He said to himself, as he handed Xander a book.

21

Kevin paced the floor of the abandoned factory. Brit and Ruby both sat watching him.

"She should’ve died last night!" Kevin fumed.

"Look on the bright side Boss, more of our army survived than Dru’s did." Ruby said.

"Yeah, and there’s always tonight," Brit added. Kevin glared at her, then looked at Ruby.

"Plus we now have the Slayers and a pissed off Devil to deal with!" He shouted.

"Hey, the Slayers were your problem. You let em get activated, not us." Ruby said, walking forwards. Kevin turned to look at her.

"Oh so this is MY fault?" He snapped.

"No, just the Slayers are part of another problem. Focus on one, move onto the next." Ruby told him. Kevin growled and then sat down.

"I hate waiting. How long until we can go and kill Drusilla?" He snapped.

"Sun sets in 30 minutes boss." Brit told him.

"Good, I wanna take that bitch out." He said. Then he stood and walked towards the sewer exit.

"Let’s go. I wanna be early today." He told them. Brit and Ruby looked at each other, then followed Kevin out.

* * * *

Spike walked into the basement of the Magic Box, and heard someone talking softly. Looking around a pile of packing crates, he saw Kelly kneeling on a small cushion.

"I know I’ve not done a whole lot of praying and stuff, but these are my friends. All I ask is that you take care of them." She said, her eyes closed. Spike smiled slightly.

"I know I’ve been a bitch, and I smoke, and all that but don’t let us all die. Please." She continued. Finally she stood up and turned, to see Spike watching her.

"Spike?" She asked, stepping towards him.

"So you have a heart after all." He said, leaning against a support post.

"Sometimes. I try and be all bitchy and stuff. Sometimes it works, but the truth is.. I’m terrified." She admitted. Spike smiled at her, and stroked her cheek.

"Thing is pet, we’re all afraid. Me, you, hell even the Slayer." He told her.

"I’m not scared for me though. It’s the others... does that make me weak?" Kelly asked, sitting on a pile of boxes.

"No love, that’s what makes you strong." Spike replied sitting next to her. Kelly nodded, then looked into his eyes, and a moment later she was kissing him again. Spike broke away first and was about to say something, when Kelly’s eyes went wide. Spike turned his head and saw Buffy watching them.

"Oh bugger this." He muttered.

"You know Spike, I should be surprised at this, but I’m not. You on the other hand." She said looking at Kelly. "You should know better. He’s a vampire for a start and second, he’s way too old for you."

"Look, do I interfere in your relationships?" Kelly asked, standing up.

"Actually no, but that’s not the point." Buffy said looking at the floor. Kelly looked confused, first at Buffy then at Spike then back at Buffy.

"Oh God. You lied to me!" She yelled at Spike.

"No, well not lie, as so much as not tell you the whole truth." He told her. Kelly, eyes glazed with tears, ran up the stairs past Buffy. Buffy looked at Spike. Then she turned and walked up the stairs as well.

"Bollix!" Spike yelled.

* * * *

Once again Dru and Kevin stood opposite one another, on their respective crypts. Their armies massed below them.

"This ends tonight Dru!" Kevin shouted.

"Yes, with your death!" She shouted back at him. Kevin grinned, then staggered as the ground trembled.

"What the hell?" He demanded, looking around. On the other roof Bri grabbed Dru, to stop her from falling.

"What’s happening?" Bri asked looking down as the ground opened up and swallowed most of the army in one go.

* * * *

The group looked around as the ground trembled, and the lights flickered.

"Ok, something has gone majorly wrong." Xander stated.

"No shit." Simone muttered, holding the counter for support.

"We need to get to the Graveyard." Buffy said, running out. The others running behind her. Managing to avoid several large cracks that were appearing everywhere, they reached the Graveyard in time to watch as both Kevin’s and Dru’s armies were swallowed into newly created and widening fissures.

"Oh my God." Kayce breathed out softly. Everyone followed her gaze as a huge red claw appeared from one of the fissures, and began to pull up the rest of the body.

Everyone, including Kevin, Ruby, Brit, Dru, and Bri watched in horror as the great horned face of the Devil slowly appeared from the ground. Dru looked over at Kevin and waved at him quickly.

"Toodles!" She shouted, before turning and running as fast as she could. A moment later Bri realised Dru was running, and gave chase.

"Hey wait for me!" She yelled after Drusilla's fleeing form.

The Devil’s upper torso slowly appeared and then finally its legs. Taking a step forward that made the ground beneath him rumble and crack, he laughed at the night air.

"I WALK AGAIN!" It screamed out in triumph.

"Oh boy. Now we’re in trouble." Xander muttered. Simone looked at him.

"Again, I say no shit." She replied.

"SLAYERS! IT IS TIME FOR YOU TO DIE!" The Devil yelled out. Slowly Buffy looked around the group.

"This is it guys, time to do or die." She said. The girls looked at each other, then at Buffy.

"Let’s do this." Rose said, standing. One by one the others followed her cue. The devil looked at them, then laughed.

"I AM SO GOING TO ENJOY THIS!" He roared.

22

The ground shook as the Devil took his first steps on the surface of the Earth in nearly 40,000 years. Looking around, he could see the docks and the sea to one side, and hills and small valleys to the other. If he squinted, he could even make out the lights of LA nearly two hundred miles away. Behind him, the pit he had crawled out of slowly began to fill with lava. It had been far too long since the plague of humanity had swept across the face of the Earth. A time long past, that would this very night, come to an abrupt end. Taking a deep breath of air, he almost scowled as the scents of the putrid, clean world filled his lungs. Again, over time that would change as well.

"I told you he was a big demon." Anya commented, as the group stared up in horror as the Devil.

"What do we do now?" Asked Kayce, trying to stop her voice from quivering with fear.

"We do what we always do. We kill it." Simone answered. Kelly looked at her and snorted.

"Excuse me. I think he’s a little out of our league don’t you?" She said, looking back at the Devil.

"Glad someone has some sense." Spike said, agreeing with her. Kelly didn’t even look at him.

"Insindri!" Willow suddenly shouted. A large, red glowing orb of magical energy exploded from her hands and into the Devil. The Devil looked down at her.

"ARE YOU TRYING TO GET MY ATTENTION LITTLE WICCA?" He sneered at her, seeming not to have felt the attack at all. Laughing he clenched a fist, and then punched down at them. The group scattered in all directions, but were all thrown to the ground as the fist struck the Earth.

"Magic Box!" Buffy shouted, making sure everyone understood the plan. She turned and ran with Tara, Kayce, Rose, Angel, Kara, and Anya in tow. Across from her, Stephen, Xander, Spike, Simone, and Willow also ran the other way. Marc, Tim, Dawn, Jenna, Jules, Giles, Oz, and Paul headed off in another direction.

"RUN LITTLE SLAYERS... I WILL DESTROY YOU IN TIME!" The Devil laughed at them. As they fled, the Devil opened his palms and began to chant. The earth of the graveyard moved and withered as its occupants slowly returned to life.

"ARISE MY ARM., DESTROY THE SLAYERS AND THOSE WHO WOULD AID THEM" He commanded. All across the Graveyard, tombs opened, and the ground gave way as the dead dug and beat their way from their final resting places.

From his vantage point on top of the crypt, Kevin watched the Devil as he began to raise the dead.

"I think we should, withdraw?" Offered Brit. Kevin growled and jumped down from the roof, along with Brit and Ruby. Then together they ran from the graveyard.

"This is not meant to happen!" Kevin shouted as they ran. Suddenly he, Ruby, and Brit were grabbed from behind by the Devil.

"LEAVING SO SOON KEVIN? BUT WE WERE JUST GETTING STARTED" It laughed. Then it looked at Brit and Ruby.

"YOU TWO DO NOT CONCERN ME" It told them, opening its palm, and dropping them. They landed with a thud on the ground. They both rolled away and looked back up at the Devil, holding Kevin as if he was a screaming GI Joe doll.

"HELP ME!" Kevin shouted at them. Ruby looked at Brit then back at Kevin.

"Nice knowing you Boss." Ruby said, then together they turned and ran. Around them, the dead continued to rise. The scent of rotting flesh filled the air. They didn’t even notice when they ran past another grave, where a corpse was dragging itself from. The Devil then used the fingers of his free hand to draw symbols in the air. Four of them. Slowly the symbols drifted to the ground. When they hit, the symbols began to morph and take on forms. Kevin watched in awe as finally they stood and turned to face their Leader. The Master, The Mayor, Adam, and Glory all stood watching him.

"FIND THE SLAYERS... FIND THEM AND KILL THEM!" The Devil ordered.

* * * *

Buffy’s group was the first to arrive at the Magic Box. A few moments later Marc and his group walked in.

"I think that’s what’s called the Disney ride from hell." Marc said. Buffy nodded.

"Where’s Xander?" Asked Anya, concerned.

"He’s with Stephen and...wait a second. They were closer to this place than we were. They should be here by now." Marc said.

"We can’t worry about them right now." Buffy said, looking around the group.

"The hell we do worry about them!" Marc said, shouting at her. Buffy looked at him sadly.

"They’re my friends as well Marc. I’m worried, but we have a world to save." She said to him. Marc shook his head.

"We can’t leave them out there. They’ll be killed." He insisted.

"Guys, time out okay... Now look, I know I’m not totally up on this whole Slayer shindig, but unless we stop big daddy, there won’t be much left of anyone to find." The group turned to Paul, knowing he was right.

"We need a plan Giles. It’s obvious we can’t kill him...it....him. Whatever. So how do we banish the Devil again?" Buffy finally asked. Giles thought for a moment.

"I would say a binding spell was out." He said.

"Wait. What if we put all our magic together, like we did to find Dawn?" Said Marc.

"I suppose its possible. But even Willow, who’s our most powerful Wicca, didn’t do anything against him. Even if we did pool our recourses, I doubt it would do much good." He said.

"Besides, we’re currently down one Willow and one Stephen. We need to find them first." Anya said. Giles nodded.

"But even if we do find them, there’s no guarantee this will work you know." Giles said to the group.

" There is someone else we could ask." Said Kayce. Everyone turned to look at her.

"Who?" Asked Giles at length.

* * * *

"Ruby, where are we going?" Asked Brit, as she followed Ruby through the sewers of Sunnydale.

"We’re doing that little thing called escaping. You know, running." Ruby replied sarcastically.

"Oh yeah, I get that. Good idea." Brit said nodding.

"That’s right, now shut up." Ruby told her, as they rounded a bend in the tunnel, and moved deeper into the sewers.

* * * *

"You have gotta be kidding me." Willow said, as they watched the resurrection of Buffy’s previous adversaries.

"Willow, gawk later, run now." Stephen said pulling her by the arm. Willow looked at him, then nodded.

"Ok, I’m with that plan. Good plan." She said, following him.

"What’s the big deal with those demons anyway?" Asked Simone, as they ran out of the Graveyard.

"They’re the big bad guys Buffy and us killed over the years." Xander told her.

"Don’t look very dead to me." She replied. Xander looked at her.

"To coin your phrase, no shit." He said, as they continued to run. Simone looked at him and sighed.

"Does he always joke this much?" She asked Willow.

"Yep, he is Mr. Comic Relief." Willow confirmed, as they rounded another corner and onto the street where the Magic Box was located. Running inside, they stopped and looked at the happy faces of everyone else.

"Thank God your okay." Kara said, looking at them.

"Don’t know how much longer we’ll be okay though." Willow said.

"Why? What’s happened?" Buffy asked, concerned. Xander looked at her.

"Can you say The Master, The Mayor, Adam, and Glory?" He said, jumping up to sit on the counter. Buffy’s face went pale.

"Are you saying what I think your saying?"

"Yep, back from beyond. Along with every other inhabitant of the graveyard." Willow said to her.

"So what’s the plan?" Asked Spike.

"We’re gonna pool our magic, like we did to find Dawn." Marc said.

"Yes, I am however not happy with the other part of the plan." Giles admitted.

"What other part of the plan?" Simone asked.

"Yeah, I mean if it helps beat the Devil, I’m in." Stephen said.

"The part where we find Ruby and ask her to help." Oz said, glancing at Jules, and smiling a little.

"Okay." Stephen nodded. "Seeing the part of the plan that I don‘t like. ASK FAYE, ARE YOU GUYS NUTS?" Stephen shouted.

"Faye?" Asked Oz, looking at him.

"Faye and Stephen have a history. She used to be his Slayer, she got vamped by Spike. Yadda, yadda." Anya said.

"Stephen, its the only plan we can think of. If you have a problem with it, then I’m sorry." Buffy said.

"Problem? Damned right I have a problem with this."

"Stephen your not helping matters." Giles said.

"Yeah I know. Fine. I’ll play along but I’ll tell you now, one word out of place and I’m taking her down." He said, walking out the back room. Buffy watched him go and sighed.

23

Drusilla and Bri stood at the docks, waiting for their chance to board a leaving ship. Any ship. Bri anxiously looked at Dru, who patted her cheek.

"Don’t worry my loyal one, Dru will take care of you." She said pleasantly. Bri nodded, and continued following Drusilla.

* * * *

"Well I guess Stephen’s help in finding Ruby is out." Said Xander, looking around.

"So where DO we start looking? Personals in the local paper?" Asked Rose.

"Yeah, I can just see it now. Evil World ending. Vampire seeks male companion for nights of plotting and killing. Tel: 0880-1000 disaster." Kelly added.

"We can try a spell." suggested Marc, looking at Buffy. Buffy nodded and then looked at Willow and Tara.

"We can do the locator spell from earlier. Dunno how effective it’ll be on Vampires though." Willow said.

"Do it. We need to do this fast." Buffy said. The three held hands and closed their eyes, and began to chant. Meanwhile, Kara slipped away into the back room.

"Stephen?" She asked, watching him pummel the punching bag into submission.

"I really don’t want to talk at the moment Kay." He said, adding another punch to the bag for emphasis.

"I know your annoyed and all that, but you have to calm down Stephen." She said. Finally he stopped hitting the bag, and looked up at Kay.

"You try calming down. We have to deal with the Devil. My previous Slayer’s turned up and I’m working with the bastard who made her into a vampire in the first place. Tell me to calm down, go on." He said, turning his attention back to the punch bag. "Oh yeah, and now we’re going to ask the aforementioned Slayer to help us. Well I’m sorry if I’m not feeling all Fluffy Bunny over this, but well it’s just too bloody bad." With that he began to hit the punch bag again. Finally with a round house kick, he dislodged it from the holder and it flew into the wall, and crumpled to a heap. Kara sighed, then turned and walked out, back to the others.

"Any luck?" She asked. Marc looked at her and nodded.

"Yeah, she’s on the other side of town. In the sewers." He said.

“Let’s go." Buffy said, walking to the door of the Magic Box.

"I can get her here." The group turned to see Stephen standing in the doorway to the training room. Buffy slowly nodded.

"Ok, I’ll bite. How?" She asked.

"Telepathy." He answered.

"Will you....?" Asked Buffy quietly. Slowly he nodded.

"Magic. Telepathy. I bet the wanker bends spoons as well." Spike muttered. Kelly looked at him.

"Shut up." She told him. Stephen ignored Spikes remark and went back into the training room. The others followed and watched as he sat down on the floor and closed his eyes.

"Faye." It was like an echo in her head. And for a moment Ruby looked around, thinking Stephen was near by. Then she grinned.

"What?" Asked Brit, looking at her.

"Shush..." Ruby said, closing her eyes.

"I’m sorry. Faye’s not here at the moment, but if you leave a name and number she’ll get back to you." She thought back at Stephen with a grin.

"Look, I’ve made our offer. You know where we are." Then he cut off the communication. Slowly Ruby opened her eyes and looked at Brit.

"What?" Asked Brit. Ruby took Brits arm then vanished.

* * * *

Slowly Stephen opened his eyes, and looked at everyone.

"Its done. The balls in Ruby’s court now." He said.

"Good, now its time to make a plan of attack-" Buffy began when Ruby suddenly appeared with Brit.

"Okay.. You have yourself a deal Stephen." She said.

24

It began slowly at first. The Devil’s un-dead army slowly made its way through the streets. It took nearly 15 minutes for people to realise what was actually happening. Women screamed as their boyfriends ran out to help quell the raiding army of Zombies, and were cut down. Only to rise again and join their ranks. At the head of the army, walked their four leaders. It wasn’t that the four were scary or powerful, which they were. What freaked people out, was the fact that it was the silence with which the zombies carried out their dark orders. While the towns people screamed, the zombies and their leaders carried on in utter silence.

"DELIGHTFUL ISN’T IT KEVIN. THE SWEET SMELL OF VICTORY. THE STENCH OF DEATH PUTREFYING THE AIR. MAKES YOU GLAD TO BE ALIVE. WELL IN YOUR CASE UN-ALIVE." The Devil still clutched Kevin, never allowing the Vampire room to move, as he watched the scene of destruction his army was leaving in their wake.

"Yeah, bloody marvellous." Kevin said.

"DON’T WORRY LITTLE VAMPIRE. YOUR FATE IS NOT TO DIE AT MY HANDS, YOU ARE A SPECIAL CASE." He told Kevin.

"I am?" He asked. The Devil just laughed at him.

* * * *

"Wow, that was quick." Xander said, as Ruby appeared. Everyone ignored him, and just stared at Ruby and Brit. Absolute mistrust on their faces.

"Yeah well, good to see you lot again too." Brit said. Then she turned to Ruby. "Why are we here?" She asked.

"To help stop the Devil. Banish him again." Buffy said.

"It’s not gonna be easy, I’ll tell you that. What idea did you have in mind?" Ruby said, leaning up against the wall.

"Pooling our magic into a single attack. Me, Stephen, Willow, Tara, and you." Marc told her. Ruby actually laughed.

"Oh right. What you trying to do, tickle him?" She said.

"You have a better idea?" Simone growled at her.

"Thing is, the spell used to bring him here, is anchored to someone. Kevin to be exact. So all you gotta do is kill him, and the spell will be reversed."

"So that’s it, we kill Kevin then." Said Angel.

"Not so fast soul boy. The Devil has Kevin with him. Before you kill him, you gotta save him." Brit said.

"Fine. First we’ll save him, then I’ll kill him." Buffy said.

* * * *

They crashed through the broken windows and door of the Magic Box with no warning. Zombies. Some in advanced state of decay, with only peeling patches of skin on skulls that held sunken eye sockets. One of the Zombies growled at Kelly, and its Adams apple popped out of its throat, and hit the floor with a sickening plop. Another of the Zombies reached down, scooped it up and ate it. Kelly and Kayce actually gagged. Another of the Zombies staggered towards Jules and rotting skeletal fingers grabbed her hair. Jules pulled away, and there were three wet pops as the fingers came away from the Zombies hand. The group soon found themselves separated from each other in the shop. Stephen punched one of the Zombies in the stomach. His hand went through it, and came out the back covered in cobwebs and beetle shells, that scurried away. The Zombie didn’t seem to mind, and head butted him. Stephen fell back, and when he looked up he saw a ragged hole in its face where the skull had caved in from the impact. Across the room, Kelly high kicked a Zombie in the head. The head flew from the body, and the Zombie reached up and patted around its shoulder for a moment, possibly wondering why its head had suddenly vanished. Before falling to the ground, unmoving.

"Decapitate them!" Kelly shouted as another one reached out for her. Buffy punched one several times, then with an uppercut punched its head off and turned to the next as it fell. She stopped short.

"Mom?" She asked quietly. Joyce’s corpse swiped out at her, grazing Buffy across the cheek, Buffy teared up when suddenly Joyce’s head was sliced from the body. It slowly fell to the floor, and Buffy saw Xander looking at her sadly. Another Zombie was behind him, and it bit down hard into his shoulder. Xander screamed in pain. Suddenly the Zombie was pulled from him, and with a deft twist, Kayce pulled its head off. She smiled for a moment, then looked at the head.

"Ewwwwww." She commented, dropping it. Simone found herself fighting back to back with Paul, who was surprisingly holding his own. Simone sweep kicked a Zombie, then stomped on its head when it was grounded. Paul kept twisting heads off of the Zombies. Willow and Tara stood by the counter with Anya, killing any of the Zombies that tried to get into the shop in order to back up those already there. Between the mutterings of Spells, and the occasional CLANG from the ceremonial dish Anya was using, they were doing a pretty good job. Finally the ranks of Zombies began to thin, until finally they had stopped coming. The group looked at each other. Thankfully the only injured person was Xander, who was rubbing a bruised shoulder. The bite hadn’t drawn blood.

"You okay?" Asked Rose, looking at him.

"Fine." He said.

"We should end this now Slayers." Ruby said, looking at them. Buffy and Dawn found their gazes drawn to the corpse of Joyce Summers.

"Yeah. We end this now." Buffy agreed, walking out. A moment later the others followed.

25

"AM I SURROUNDED BY IDIOTS! KILL THE SLAYERS... INSTEAD YOU ALLOW MY ARMY TO BE WIPED OUT!" The Devil roared. Suddenly he found himself actually staggering from a powerful blast of magic. Turning, he saw the Slayers, their Watchers and friends, defying his very presence. At the back of the group Ruby, Stephen, Marc, Willow, and Tara stood looking at him, hands interlocked. All their eyes were jet black, another burst of powerful energy hit the Devil, and again he staggered. Dropping Kevin in the Process.

"NOW!" Shouted Buffy. Beside her, the group split up. Marc, Paul, Kayce, Simone, and Xander ran to Glory. Stephen, Rose, Tim, Jules, and Oz, went for the Master. Giles, Spike, Anya, and Kelly went for the Mayor. Leaving Kara, Cordy, Jenna, and Angel to take care of Adam. Ruby, Willow, and Tara continued to keep the Devil busy. Buffy looked at Kevin.

"You know, I’ve been looking forwards to this." Buffy said. Kevin looked at her.

"Bring it on Slayer." He hissed, jumping at her.

" ARISE MY ARMIES OF THE DAMNED!" The Devil said. Once again the ground rumbled, and yet more Zombies began to claw their way from their graves. Suddenly several of them were jumped and taken out before Buffy even knew what was happening. Spinning she saw Drusilla and Bri.

"Miss Edith does not like their tone. I shall cancel their dinner invitations." Dru said. Around her, vampires began to attack the zombies, keeping them away from the Slayers.

"What the hell?" Muttered Stephen, as the Vamps tore into the ranks of advancing Zombies.

"Never look a gift Vampire in the mouth." Oz advised. Stephen nodded, and chuckled slightly.

Paul and Xander were thrown back as Glory punched them. She then grabbed Marc, and began to choke him.

"You know, all I wanted was my freaking Key, but would they give it to me? Noooooo. Instead they beat me up and send me to some hell world." Kayce stepped up behind Glory and staked her. Glory blinked a couple of times, then let go of Marc. Turning, she pulled the Stake out of her back.

"Now that was just rude. And you ruined a perfectly good dress!" She yelled, slapping Kayce across the battle field, to land several feet away. Glory nodded satisfied and turned back to Marc.

"No one hurts my Slayer you bitch!" He snarled, his eyes black. Glory was suddenly thrown back, she tumbled several times before getting back to her feet. She turned to face Marc, then she was blasted back again and again, until finally she teetered on the edge of the chasm. Looking back she glanced at the Lava.

"Need a hand?" Turning back she saw just enough. Then she screamed as Simone pushed her. Glory fell back into the Lava, and Kayce watched as she melted into nothing.

"Nice move Simone." Xander said. Simone looked at him and nodded.

"I’m not a Slayer for nothing." She said. Beside her Kayce patted her shoulder. And Simone smiled.

"You know. I’ve had loads of problems in my past, but a bunch of super brats tops it all." The Master muttered.

"Give it up Granddad." Rose said, fly kicking him. The Master blocked her blow and then grabbed Jules. Smirking he threw her into Rose. The impact sending them both tumbling. Rose managed to find a hold, but Jules went over the edge of the chasm.

"JULES!" Rose screamed. Suddenly a figure blurred past her, and grabbed Jules. Oz looked at Rose.

"Help me!" He said. Rose grabbed Oz’s arm and pulled. With both of them fighting the momentum of the throw, they managed to pull Jules back up. Jules landed in Oz’s lap, and looked up at him.

"Thanks."

"It’s okay."

Rose meanwhile, pulled a sword from the weapons in the carry sack beside her, and went up behind the Master. He was warding off several spells from Stephen and several running punches from Tim.

"Tag, your it." Rose said, swinging the sword around. The Master dusted on the spot.

"Get off me! Do I look like a horse!" Yelled the Mayor , as Kelly held her arm around his throat.

"No, but you smell like one!" She yelled back in his ear, twisting her arm. The Mayor went limp, and Kelly rolled off him and stood up. Giles, Spike, and Anya just looked at her opened mouthed.

"What?" She said.

"I believe that attack was quite unorthodox." Giles stammered.

"Hey, it worked didn’t it?" Kelly said.

"Yes, and I quite like it." Giles said, grinning.

Angel was holding Adams arms, pinning them behind his back. Kara brought a large rock down on Adams head, and the big demon staggered. A moment later, Cordy did the same, before Jenna plunged her hand into his chest, and pulled out a fleshy, mechanical heart. Adam staggered backwards, a look of shock on his face. He fell to the ground, and stopped moving.

"Okay. I think I’ve just reached my gross out quota for this century." She said. Kara smiled at her.

"You did great." She said.

"She’s right" Angel replied.

"Yeah I mean decapitating Zombies is one thing. Sticking your hand in a demons chest and pulling out the heart. That is gross." Cordy said.

"I’m gonna make you bleed Slayer." Kevin growled, launching a kick at Buffy. She blocked it and elbowed him in the face.

"See, now if we’d done this when we first met, I would have gone easier on you." Buffy retorted. Kevin staggered backwards.

"Your so full of yourself, its sickening." He sneered, sweeping her legs from under her. Buffy fell, but jumped back up almost immediately.

"No, I think it’s mostly your breath that’s making us sick." She replied, delivering a uppercut to his jaw. He fell back, but landed on his feet, and a moment later the two blades he had hidden in his jacket appeared in his hands.

"Now, this... this is when the fun starts." He said, jumping at her, elbows ridged. Buffy avoided the attack, and followed around with a high kick, Kevin turned to her, then charged her. Jumping him, Buffy landed, but wasn’t ready for Kevin’s next attack. Spinning around he caught Buffy with the metal blade across her cheek. Buffy staggered back, then ducked the next spin. Kevin stopped, and looked down.

"Game over." Buffy said, picking him up and throwing him. Kevin rolled back, and slowly stood. Buffy ran to him, high kicked his face, punched once, twice. Then with a spinning kick, she sent him reeling, and he tumbled over the edge of the chasm. Kevin screamed as he hit the lava, before he burst into flames and then exploded into dust. Immediately the ground rumbled below them and Buffy moved away from the chasm to join the group once again. Around the groups, the Zombie armies vanished, as if they’d never actually been there.

"THIS CANNOT BE!!!!! I WILL NOT BE STOPPED HERE!" The Devil roared, but even as he spoke, neon red tendrils of magic snaked from the Lava pit, and coiled around him. He pulled against them, straining, but it was no good. Slowly he began to be pulled back down.

"THIS IS NOT OVER SLAYERS! I WILL RISE AGAIN AND WHEN I DO, YOU SHALL ALL DIE!" He screamed still struggling. Finally his screaming ceased as he was pulled under the lava. The ground rumbled again, and the chasm closed. Around the group the scene of carnage faded, until the graveyard looked normal again. Stephen looked around, and then sighed.

"What?" Asked Marc.

"She’s gone. So are Dru, Brit, and Bri." He told him.

"Hey, they kept their end of the bargain. Hell we didn’t even know Dru would be helping." Marc told him. Stephen nodded and looked at Buffy...

26

As parties went, the one at the Bronze was going pretty well. Xander was dancing with Anya, with major kissage going on as well. Jules was dancing slowly with Oz, not saying much, and occasionally that little knowing smile would pop up on his face, and Jules would smile back. Kara was dancing with Angel, while Marc, Tim, and Paul were talking quietly over at another table. The girls were all dancing away. Laughing and joking with each other.

Only Giles and Stephen were absent. Buffy sat with Spike, observing the dancing girls. Neither of them said anything. They had a forbidden love, and Buffy, hell she wasn’t even sure if it was love at all. After what seemed like an eternity Giles and Stephen appeared.

"What did you get told?" Buffy asked.

"Would you believe Hell Angels on PCP?" Giles said.

"Technically they’re right." Stephen said. Giles looked at him. "Well the Devil was supposedly a fallen angel." He explained. Giles nodded and so did Buffy.

"Oooo! Looks like someone’s having fun." Spike commented suddenly. The group looked over to see Jules on the receiving end of a passionate kiss from Oz. Tim appeared next to them. Stephen looked over at him.

"Guess you’ll be packing extra baggage Tim." Stephen said smiling. Tim shrugged.

"Is it worth trying to tell her not to get involved?" He asked Buffy and Giles.

"No." They both said.

"Okay, what is this? A night of the kisses?" Spike asked, looking over at Marc and Paul.

"About time too." Tim said. "I never thought they’d get past the err... Hi! stage." He added. The group chuckled quietly, as the party went on into the night.

* * * *

The boat was a tacky affair. Still they had quarters below the decks, and sunlight never got down that far. Ruby, Dru, Brit, and Bri all sat on their bunks, feeling the sway of the ocean as they moved away from Sunnydale.

Oh they’d be back, it was the Hellmouth after all. But for now, they were content to just get away.

* * * *

The next day....

Buffy hugged each of the girls and Watchers in turn.

"Kayce." Said Xander. Kayce looked at him. "Here. Happy un- un- un belated birthday." He said smiling and handing her a small box. Kayce smiled and opened it, pulling out a silver cross on a chain. Much like the one Buffy wore.

"Thank you." She said, hugging him. He patted her head, and smiled.

"Anytime."

"Are you all staying together?" Willow asked the group. Sadly they shook their heads.

"We’re off to Boston." Rose said, looking at Stephen.

"Yeah, nice sunny, cold Boston." He said.

"Kelly and myself shall be returning to England. Before I came here, the local coven received portents of a dark power arising somewhere in the world, in the near future. I want to see if we can help pin it down."

"Yay, the others fight monsters, we go to tea bag central and play Bingo with some witches" Kelly said with false cheer.

"What about you two?" Xander asked Kayce and Marc.

"We’re going to Jamaica. Check out reports of giant sea squids supposedly chowing down on the local population." Marc said.

"Ditto, seeing as new Watcher boy here needs to be trained as well." Simone said pointing a thumb at Paul.

"What can I say. They liked the way I handled myself." Paul replied.

"Well me and Kara are heading over to LA. Help Angel out for a bit." Jenna said.

"At our invitation." Cordy added.

"Yep. The mean streets of LA, where the tough is my Slayer and the others get gone." Kara said, drawing several chuckles.

“We’re all off to Hong Kong. Try to take down a Dragon Lord that’s terrorizing a small village there." Tim said. Beside him, Jules and Oz nodded.

"Remember, we’re the fine line between good and evil. Never lose that light, or what you believe in." Buffy told them. "We’re more than the tools used to battle evil, we are the weapons that battles evil. We are the Slayers." She told them. One by one the girls nodded.

Outside the Motel, several taxi’s pulled up. The girls sadly looked at each other, then with brief hugs, got into their respective taxi with their Watcher. Buffy and the others waved as they pulled away and drove off down the street.

"You know, I think I’m actually gonna miss them." Anya said, quietly.

"They did good, for their first time out." Buffy replied.

"Yeah, with all of these good guys now. Hell, I think the Apocalypse may as well just give up and go on home." Willow added. Buffy smiled at Willow, then nodded.

"Yeah, lets go home shall we?" She said.

"Who’s for pizza? Locust free?" Xander asked.

* * * *

Deep in the bowels of Hell, he once again waited. His only companions the souls of the damned. The Devil looked upwards. Up towards the surface, so very far away again.

He closed his eyes and smiled. He could wait. After all what was time to the lord of hell?

Book Two

Shadow World

1

Life, Ruby guessed, wasn’t so bad. Two months earlier she had been part of a plot to raise the Devil himself from the depths of hell. Of course, as with all good plans, it had been flawed. The spell had been tied to one person, or rather a Vampire called Kevin. When he had been killed by the Slayer, the spell had reversed and the magical energies that had helped release him had done the opposite, and trapped him once again.

Of course, she had helped the Slayer. Not because she had any particular reason to help her, but the Devil, after Kevin’s failure to stop six other Slayers from being activated, had sworn to wipe out the Vampire race.

He was fickle like that. So she had helped, and eventually, good had won out over evil. And Ruby had escaped from Sunnydale with three other Vampire. Brit, Bri and Drusilla. They had split up soon after leaving the ship on which they had made their escape. But now. Now she was back. And this time the Slayer would know what true power was.

"Oh little town of Sunnydale, if only you knew what I had in store for you." She whispered, as she gazed down at the town from her vantage point high in the hills surrounding the small, unassuming town. Behind her stood her latest allies. Kirsten and Irene, two Wicca’s well versed in the darkest of the black arts.

"When do we do it?" Asked Kirsten, looking at the town, with something akin to boredom. She stood, with her hands on her hips, and leaning against a tree.

"Tonight." Ruby said, not looking away from the town. "Tonight we make the town silent." She added, smiling.

* * * *

"Are you trying to kill me or dance with me?" The Vampire asked, looking at Rose, as the Boston winter snow fell around her. She and her Watcher Stephen had been tracking this Vampire for several nights now, learning his habits. He’d been a slippery fellow to keep track of. With no sense to his attacks, he’d left some of his victims alive, barely. While others he’d drunk. But this was personal. For this Vampire had been attacking the defenceless. Children who had been excited to go see Santa before Christmas day and ask for their presents. Rose, glared at him in his red Santa suit, all vamped out, fangs bared.

"Guess you really are Santa Claws." Rose sneered, moving into a flying kick. He dodged the move. Swift despite his large bulk. She landed a few feet away from him, then landed a spinning kick under his chin. Santa fell back with a thud. He was standing up when the next thing he knew, a stake had been lodged into his chest, and heart. He gazed at it for a full second before turning to dust. Rose nodded in satisfaction, then turned and ran over to Stephen, who was slowly sitting up after having had a large branch whacked against his head.

"Are you ok?" Rose asked him.

"I’ll live. I believe I’m building up a resistance to cranial trauma." He replied groggily. Rose smiled as she helped him stand. Stephen looked at her, then chuckled as well. He looked at the pile of dust on the ground.

"I see you unwrapped him." Stephen said. Rose nodded and sighed.

"It still feels bad. I mean there’s five families out there tonight who wont have their kids with them for Christmas." She said sadly. Stephen patted her on the shoulder.

"I know it’s difficult Rose, but we couldn’t be everywhere at once. Be glad it wasn’t any worse." He said, still with his hand on her shoulder he led her down the snow covered path and back into town. All around them Christmas lights filled the windows of shops and houses. Lights hung from trees, and were wrapped around lamp posts.

"It doesn’t make it feel any better." She muttered.

"Its not meant to Rose. The day you stop caring about the innocents of the world, that’s the day you cease being a Slayer and make mistakes." He told her gently. She looked at him sharply, but her gaze softened and she slowly nodded. Stephen gave a small, supporting smile and they carried on in silence until they walked past an electronics shop with several dozen TV’s in the window.

"That’s Sunnydale." Rose commented, looking at the town on the screen. Stephen stopped and looked as well.

"Yes, it is." He agreed.

"It’s unknown at this time what has caused this strange, overnight exodus of the population of the town. The fact still remains, where there was once a small town teaming with life, there is nothing but a ghost town now. This is Sarah Frost for News 24." Said a young woman, who was on the screen.

"What does she mean ‘ghost town?" Asked Rose, looking at Stephen.

"I have no idea, but I believe it bears investigating." He replied.

"So we’re going to Sunnydale?" She asked. Stephen shook his head at her.

"No, we’re not going in there alone." At Rose’s confused glance, he pulled out his cell phone, and dialled a number. After a moment he smiled and spoke.

"Kara, its Stephen." He began.

* * * *

"What are they?" Asked Irene, a puzzled look on her face. She was staring out of a window in one of Sunnydale’s many ware houses. Below her in the street, she could make out several, glowing orbs, floating above the ground. A rich blue in colour, they were spinning slowly. Kirsten standing next to her shrugged.

"Who knows?" She replied.

The spell to remove the towns population to a hell dimension had gone off without a hitch. Then tonight, Irene had seen the first of the glowing orbs.

"They’re a by product of the spell, nothing to worry about." Ruby said, moving up behind them. Irene nodded, and then turned to look at her, all interest in the orbs forgotten.

"So what’s next?" She asked. Ruby smiled, a cruel almost savage smile.

" We harness the power of the Hellmouth, and draw it into ourselves. The magical abilities of a thousand demons will be ours for the taking. And with the town deserted, no Slayer to get in our way." She told her.

"Then we can take over the world. Demand whatever we want, absolute power will be ours." Kirsten giggled.

"Yes, it will." Ruby agreed, nodding. Poor fools, if only they realised the true nature of the orbs and what their place in this really is. She thought to herself. "Come, we still have work to do." Ruby told them, turning and walking away.

* * * *

Stephen looked up as the final two members of the group arrived. Giles and Kelly. Giles smiled at him and Rose, while Stephen hugged Kelly. Then he looked at Rose, and nodded. Rose took a deep breath and walked forwards.

"Ermm hi everyone. It’s good to see you all again." She began. Drawing several smiles from the gathered group.

"I wish it was under better circumstances. The other day me and Stephen were patrolling, when we heard this report on TV. Seems someone’s turned Sunnydale into a ghost town. The entire population is missing." She explained.

"Gone?" Asked Marc, standing next to Kayce. Rose nodded and looked at Stephen. He patted her back, and whispered "You did good Rose."

"It’s true. Sunnydale’s been abandoned for some reason, so I propose we go in there and find out just what’s going on." He told them.

"If this is another Hellmouth, Devil rising, giant Locust, nearly die thing, do we have to?" Asked Kelly.

"Yes we do. We owe it to Buffy and the others." Stephen explained.

"Okay, just checking."

"Are we looking at the Hellmouth or a magical spell of some kind?" Asked Kayce. Stephen looked at her and shrugged.

"I have no idea. Let’s get there first and see what happens shall we." He suggested.

"If Sunnydale has indeed been turned into a ghost town, I would wager there’s no air traffic allowed over it. We’ll have to go to LA first, then move on from there." Giles told them. The group nodded.

"We’ll meet back here in 2 hours, then take the plane to LA." Stephen told them.

* * * *

Seven hours later.

The rain continued to fall heavily over the city of LA. Although LA was not usually known for its rain, but when it did, it made sure it did a good job of soaking everything. The girls, Marc, Kara, Tim, and Paul were standing across the street from Pete’s Auto’. A specialist in cheap, barely legal transportation. Giles and Stephen were haggling with him over the acceptable price for a large van with enough room for all of them. After what seemed like hours, Stephen was given the keys. Jumping into the van he started it up and drove it around to the group, whom Giles had gone and rejoined.

"Hop in people." He said, grinning. The group gave the van a look over, then looked at him.

"Become a Slayer..." Simone began.

"See the world..." Jenna continued,

"And get to go there in crappy transportation!" Kelly finished. Stephen smiled sweetly at them.

"Ahh, you lot are so funny. " The grin fell from his face. "Get. In. The. Van." He said to them.

The girls grumbled but they did as they were asked. A moment later, the Watchers and Oz joined them.

Satisfied that everyone was aboard, Stephen pulled away from the curb and drove off down the street.

* * * *

4 Years earlier.

Sunnydale was a much revered place to Vampires and Demons. It sat atop a Hellmouth with no Slayer in the vicinity of the town where the Master had risen. The Masters acolyte Luke had fulfilled his task at the Harvest and now the Master walked free. Luke however had been killed, by a lucky shot from a young man called Xander. The Master, furious at his loss, had captured Xander and rather than kill him had turned him. From the mild mannered young American teen he had once been into one of the Masters most feared Lieutenants. Xander’s first task as a vampire had been simple. And he’d carried it out rather well. Willow, Xander’s friend in life, was now his long time companion in death, and one of the Masters personal bodyguards. With Xander, he had created an equal that rivalled Angelus himself. With Willow he gained an unassuming, yet deadly assassin.

"I have seen portents a great darkness is coming. You know what that means?" Asked the Master, sitting in his lair at the back of the Bronze.

"We get to feed earlier?" Said Jessie, looking at him. Beside him Darla shook her head.

"Darla. Dear Darla, remind me why you turned him again." The Master said. Darla looked at the ground, drawing a chuckle from Xander and Willow. Xander, taking on his role as the Masters killer, had stolen Angels leather jacket and now wore it with pride. Angel himself remained forever locked in the basement. His only companion his soul. His only contact with the outside world being when Willow and Xander tortured him for pleasure.

"Does it really matter?" Asked someone else, walking into the room. Darla, Jessie, even Willow, and Xander stepped back as he entered the room, and levelled their gazes at the ground.

Even though the new arrival was human, he had a power none but the Master himself could hope to conquer. The mans hair was dark, almost black. His eyes shone with vicious evil, and his grin was one of cruelty and hate. A long scar marred the left side of his face. The Master stood up and stroked the new arrivals face.

"You have returned. I trust your trip was eventful?" The Master said pleasantly.

"Indeed, it was. A group of humans seek to set up a military base under the University. They may pose a problem, but they are not the greatest problem. All over Sunnydale, the portals have opened. It is time." He simply said.

"Excellent." The Master said, sitting back down. He looked over at Darla and Jessie.

"Your task will be to make sure the Plant is operational. I warn you do not fail, or you shall both suffer a fate far worse than death." He said to them. Darla and Jessie nodded, then left the room. The Master looked at Willow and Xander. "And you two, my most precious, you will make sure that whatever comes through those portals is given a proper welcome." He grinned. Xander and Willow grinned, then they too left the room. The Master looked back at the man who stood looking at him, his gaze unwavering.

"And you will do me the greatest service. Find the renegade Spike and kill him before he can ruin my plans." He ordered. The man bowed and walked out of the room. The Master sat back in his throne and looked over at the curtain.

"Bring me food!" He yelled.

2

Stephen pulled up at a military blockade that was preventing traffic form getting into Sunnydale. Silently he cursed under his breath. Things were complicated enough as it was, without the intrusion of the military. A young guard walked up to the van and Stephen rolled down the window. Glancing at the guys name tag he saw the name Theao stitched across the pocket.

"What’s going on?" Asked Stephen feigning ignorance. The guard looked at him sceptically, then looked at the van and looked back at him even more sceptically.

"Towns under quarantine." He said. "Didn’t you get the news on the radio?" He asked. Stephen shook his head.

"No, I’m here to see some friends. The radio in the vans shot to hell." Stephen told him. It was the truth, the radio in the van was shot to hell. A fact that had been constantly reminded to him by Kelly during the trip. He’d wished it had been otherwise, because he didn’t know how he’d managed to survive 500 bottles of beer on the wall ever since they’d left LA.

"Yeah, well sorry bud but no ones allowed into the town." Theao told him. "Now, I suggest you get this death trap out of here." He added, before turning and walking away. Stephen watched him move away, rolled the window, before reversing the van and driving back the way they’d come. He stopped about half a mile up the road out of sight of the Army guys, before getting out, and letting the others out.

"It would appear that getting into town will require some effort on our part." Giles said, as the group gathered around the van.

"Suggestions?" Stephen said. Kara looked up at him.

"Invisibility spell?" She suggested.

"That’d work, But I’ll need your help Marc." Stephen said. Marc nodded.

"Not a problem." He replied. Stephen nodded, and then they both closed their eyes.

Theao yawned, and leant up against the barrier blocking the way into Sunnydale. He’d been here for what seemed like years. But still work was work.

"Ouch, that's my heel you nimrod!" Kelly’s voice sounded nearby, but when Theao looked around, he could see nothing.

"Sorry Kel." Jules replied.

"Girls, while this banter is mildly witty, we do need to exercise the element of stealth here." Giles voice told them. Theao looked around again and held up his semi automatic. Still he could see nothing.

"Who’s there!" He shouted out. There was no answer. Finally he lowered his weapon.

"See he didn’t see us." Kelly said happily.

"Kelly." Hissed Giles, sounding annoyed. Theao brought his gun up again.

"Hey, who let go of my hand?" Jenna suddenly asked.

"And mine!" Rose added.

"Well, who’s hand were you holding when we went invisible?" Stephen asked, their stealth mission shot to hell. Theao looked around, obviously freaked.

"Hey soldier." Kayce’s voice whispered in Theao’s ear, making him jump.

"Okay, who the hell are you? What the hell are you? Bugger that, where the hell are you?" He asked.

"Everywhere. We are the ghosts of Christmas past." Kayce told him.

"Ghosts?"

"Yep. Now here’s the deal. The freaky voices, I can get rid of them." She said.

"You can?" He asked, looking for the source of the voice.

"Yep, all you have to do is close your eyes and say “There’s no place like home.”" She told him.

"Huh?" He asked.

"Scratch the Wizard of Oz reference, just close your eyes."

"This is a trap isn’t it." Theao stated.

"Look buddy, I’m a disembodied voice. How the hell can I hurt you?" Kayce said sweetly. Theao chuckled, then nodded.

"Yeah, true." He closed his eyes. Behind him, a large piece of wood floated into the air.

"You know, my boss always said to me, ‘Theao, you spend so much time alone, you’ll start hearing things.’. Guess the old coot was right." Theao said, chuckling.

"He was right." Kayce replied. Then with a deft swing, the wood hit Theao around the back of the head. Theao’s eyes snapped open for a second, then he collapsed in a heap on the ground. Kayce dropped the wood next to him.

"See, I told you the voices would stop." She said. "Nighty night." She added.

"I have to say that was cool." Simone said from somewhere off to Kayce’s left. Kayce smiled for a moment then realised that no one could see her.

"Let’s move before private prat here wakes up." Paul said. Kayce started moving away, down towards the town.

"Okay, that was my freaking heel again!" Kelly shouted.

"Sorry Kel." Jules said again.

* * * *

Ruby grinned as she watched the town from the window.

"What’s up Rube?" Asked Kirsten.

"Its Ruby." Ruby said rolling her eyes.

"Yeah, whatever. What’s up?" Kirsten repeated her question.

"The trap is laid, the bait is set, and the mice have just arrived. Time for a little fun." Ruby told her, looking away from the window.

"Cool." Kirsten said. Then she looked puzzled. "So, who’s here?"

"Just follow me." Ruby told her.

* * * *

The group had managed to make their way to the Magic Box, which they found had a closed sign in the window. From outside, it looked like it had been bombed.

"Wonder what happened." Jules said.

"Or who." Oz added. Once in the town proper, Marc and Stephen had broken the spell, and everyone could see each other again.

"It was Willow." Giles said softly.

"Willow?" Asked the group, looking at him.

"You remember Tara?" He began.

"Willows girlfriend right." Rose said. Giles nodded, sadly.

"She was killed, and Willow, over using the Magic’s went bad. Leaving a trail of death and destruction in her wake." He finished.

"Is Willow...?" Asked Kara, looking at him. Oz was looking at the ground, and Jules took his hand and gently squeezed it. Letting him know she was there for him.

"No, she came back to England for a few months after Xander stopped her destroying the world. She worked with a Coven in Devon, trying to atone for her misdeeds."

"Devon?" Asked Rose.

"Nice place. Loads of trees and cows." Kelly said nodding.

"Well the reports are true. This place is a ghost town." Jules said, still holding Oz’s hand.

"Should we split up?" Asked Paul. Giles nodded.

"It would be wise Paul. You, myself, Kara, Kelly, Simone, and Jenna will take the southern part of town. Tim, Stephen, Marc, Jules, Kayce, Rose, and Oz will take the Northern part of town." He instructed. The groups nodded. "We’ll meet back here in one hour. Regardless of if we’ve found anything or not." He added. Stephen and his group nodded, and split away from Giles and his group, heading off towards the Sun Cinema, while Giles led his group towards the Graveyard.

* * * *

"By the power of the dark ones, a sacrifice to the moon, I command you now, to give me thy boon, scatter the enemy, split them apart, send them to a place far from this time. To a world birthed in darkness and crime." Ruby stood on the roof of the building, arms outstretched, head thrown back and eyes as black as night. All around the building Ruby had designated as her headquarters, the blue glowing orbs began to speed through the streets, in all directions. Ruby’s gaze fell towards the ground and she watched the orbs move away, under their own free will. Smiling she looked at Kirsten and Irene.

"Snazzy aren't they?" She said, grinning.

3

"Hello! Any one here?" Kayce called out, as her group passed the Espresso pump. They had all tried calling out, but to no avail. Still they had to do something. Marc and Stephen had tried a locator Spell, to see where the population of Sunnydale had gone, but they had come up blank. Stephen walked at the head of the group, with Rose at his side. Jules and Oz, hand in hand brought up the rear.

"This is pointless. If we’re gonna find the towns population, we need to know where to start looking first. This is like looking for a needle in a haystack." Rose said. Stephen looked at her, and smiled.

"What we need to do first Rose, is find the barn where the haystack is." He told her. Suddenly Marc grabbed his shoulder.

"What?" Asked Stephen, stopping. Marc was looking at the corner of a street.

"I don’t know, I thought... I thought I saw something. It was blue, didn’t you see it?" He asked. Stephen looked at the corner where Marc was staring, but saw nothing.

"Sorry Marc, but I don’t see diddly squat." Stephen said.

"Me neither." Tim added. Marc shook his head.

"I could have sworn... Never mind, it’s probably nothing." He said.

"Look!" Oz shouted. Everyone turned, and saw a blue orb, floating above ground. It was moving towards them, and gaining speed.

"Okay. Blue glowy things, never of the good." Kayce said.

"I take it back Marc." Stephen said, looking at him briefly.

"Err guys." Oz was pointing to the corner Marc had seen the orb before. The group turned and saw another two of the things float into view.

"Do you think these things are responsible for what happened to the town?" Rose asked.

"I have no idea. But I don’t think we should stay to find out." Stephen said.

"Run. I like that plan. It’s simple and effective." Oz said. The group turned to run, but then saw that they had been boxed in.

"What do we do?" Asked Kayce, looking from one glowing orb to the other. Marc took her hand and closed his eyes. A moment later all of the Orbs collided onto the group. When they exploded apart, all of them were gone. The Orbs slowly sank to the ground, then vanished.

* * * *

"They should have been here by now." Giles said, looking at his watch.

"Perhaps they found something." Paul offered.

"Or perhaps something found them." Simone said. Paul glared at her.

"Well, we shall give them a few more minutes before we panic." Giles said. The groups investigation of Shady Hill Cemetery had given them no information. There was not even a vampire to stake. It seemed to Giles that whatever had removed the living population of Sunnydale, had also cleaned out the Undead population as well. A fact that disturbed him more than he was willing to admit. Suddenly a bolt of crimson lightning struck the tarmac a few feet away from the group. All of them jumped back, and watched as a figure appeared there. Slowly she turned, and looked at the group.

"Hello again." Ruby sneered.

"I might have known you’d be involved in this." Kara said, stepping towards her. She stopped, when Paul reached out and grabbed her shoulder.

"What can I say? I love the quiet." Ruby laughed.

"What have you done to our friends?" Simone growled, looking at her.

"Ahh, how sweet little Simone’s all grown up." Ruby said smiling.

"I’m warning you Ruby." Simone said.

"Simone, enough." Paul said softly.

"Yes indeed, enough." Ruby began to pace back and forth in front of the group.

"Your friends are quite safe. Well they’re alive, I can’t guarantee the safe part." She laughed. "In fact, the entire population of the town is alive." She added.

"Where are they?" Giles insisted.

"Can it tweed guy. You’re on my turf now... and believe me, when I say I play rough.. I really play rough. The Devil? Kevin? They were the little league. You lot just entered the pro’s territory." She waved her hands, and all around the group the town shifted. Walls pulled away from one another, and warped out of shape, growing longer and taller, until the group found themselves on a long, stone path.

"This." Said Ruby, waving her arms around at the walls. "This is just a teaser of what’s to come. Enjoy!" She finished, before vanishing.

"Okay. Would someone mind telling me what the hell just happened here?" Kelly asked. Kara walked up to the wall and looked at it closely. The symbols on it were Greek in origin.

"Giles I think you should see this." She said. Giles walked over to her, with the rest of the group. He looked at the walls closely.

"Oh good Lord." He muttered.

"I hate it when he says that. It usually means a big evil is about to happen or already has." Kelly told Simone and Jenna.

"What’s it mean?" Jenna asked Kara.

"In Greek mythology there was a Labyrinth, a maze as it would be. It would seem we’re in that maze." Kara told her.

"But wasn’t the maze guarded by the Minotaur?" Simone asked.

"Think happy thoughts please Simone." Kelly told her. From deep in the maze there was a loud, ear piercing roar. Kelly looked at the group. "Okay, forget the happy thoughts part." She said.

"I believe that the key to beating Ruby lies in our solving this maze.. However knowing Ruby, playing fair won’t be on her agenda. I would guess that she has released several other demons into the maze as well to hinder our path." Giles told them.

"Right. Back to thinking happy thoughts please." Kelly told him.

"Right hand rule." Paul suggested. Giles shook his head.

"I doubt that would work here. Ruby isn’t about to play fair, that much is certain. We can only trust our instincts here." Giles said.

"What if my instincts are shouting at me to go home. Go back to my normal life and forget Slaying?" Jenna said.

"That’s when we ignore them." Kara said, patting her on the shoulder.

"Ahh well, worth a shot." Jenna replied.

"So shall we go?" Paul asked.

"Might as well." Giles agreed, leading the way.

* * * *

Kayce wasn’t dead, this much she knew. She could feel herself breathing, and her feet were on the ground. Slowly she opened her eyes, and looked around. Puzzled she spun around a couple of times. They were still in the street. Except that Stephen, Marc, and Jules were missing.

"Tim?" She asked looking at him. He too was looking around puzzled. Rose was standing next to him, and Oz was looking up in the air, as if he could see something.

The Docks were dry thankfully, and Stephen had managed to stop himself falling over the railing and into the sea, only by sheer will power. He was alone, he knew that much, but he could sense something evil and primal lurking in the shadows. Checking his pockets, he found he still had his stake safely tucked away. Turning around he realised he was still in Sunnydale, just not where he had been when he vanished. Slowly he began to walk back towards the town.

* * * *

Marc slowly got to his knees. He had appeared in the graveyard, and had quickly recognised it as being the one where they had fought and beat the Devil just a few months before. Standing up, he pulled out a stake, and began to run back towards the town. When he suddenly slammed into a barrier.

"Well this is a surprise. Here I was, hunting Spike, and instead I find you." A voice said from the shadows. It sounded sickingly familiar to Marc. Too familiar. Turning, he watched as the Masters human sidekick walked out to him.

"Oh my God." Marc muttered. The man grinned and stepped into the light. The scar on his face prominent. Marc had read about this before, but having it happen was another thing entirely.

Ying and Yang. The light and the dark. Marc stared horrified as the other Marc smiled at him, a cruel twisted smile.

* * * *

Jules awoke. She was in a warehouse, or a factory. A huge collection of china dolls lined the walls, one of them was blindfolded. Jules shivered. She’d seen that doll before, but hadn’t its dress been white and not red? She was chained up, her feet barely touching the floor.

"Well, well, well. Quite a catch I made for myself. Shame old Dru’s not around to see it." Jules craned her neck to see the source of the voice.

"Spike?" She said, relief flooding through her.

"Do I know you?" He asked, a sneer of his face.

"Spike it’s me Jules. Remember, a couple of months back, helping to defeat the Devil?" She said, smiling.

"What? Me work with a poxy Slayer? Sorry pet, but you got the wrong Spike." He said, wrapping a hand around her neck.

"Spike what’s wrong with you?" Jules asked him, her relief ebbing away.

"Nothings wrong. Just walking along the street, and boom, got myself a Slayer appear before me. It was like seeing the Virgin Mary then you appeared. All razzel dazzle fireworks and lights." He said.

"So... you’re not our Spike." Jules stated. Spike vamped out and gripped her neck tightly, and leaned towards her.

"I suppose you’ll want a gold star for that observation?" He sneered into her ear.

4

Tim, Rose, Kayce, and Oz walked slowly along the street. It hadn’t taken them long to figure out something was very wrong. A car had driven past them, and they had passed a drunk sleeping it off in an alleyway.

"I thought Sunnydale was all deserted and stuff." Kayce said, walking along.

"Somehow, I don’t think we’re in Kansas anymore Kayce." Oz said, walking along beside her.

"So where the hell are we then?" Rose said, looking at Tim.

"I don’t know, but I think it best we keep our guard up. Anything may happen." He said.

"This is Sunnydale Tim, like anything weird ever happens here." Rose said, almost sarcastically. Tim nearly short her an angry glance, but thought better of it. He knew she was worried about their friends, and her Watcher. He reached out and put a comforting hand on her shoulder.

* * * *

The further back into town Stephen walked, the more he became convinced he was being stalked. It wasn’t a pleasant feeling, but one he’d had enough of to know when to trust his gut instincts. Finally he slowed, and pulled out the stake and looked around.

"Come on out, I know your there." He said. From his right came the sound of gravel being crushed underfoot. He spun around and his eyes went wide.

"Bored now. It’s no fun when the kitty doesn’t play nice." Willow said, walking out from the shadows in one of Morticia Adam’s cast offs. Her face was pale, and she had coloured her lips a dark shade of red. If Stephen was sure of anything, it was that this was not the Willow he knew and remembered.

"You upset my girl. Never a good thing to do. She’ll kill you for that." Stephen turned to see Xander walking up behind him.

"Oh God. Willow. Xander. What happened to you?" He said, almost sadly.

"Oooo kitty knows our names. Can I keep the kitty please? I like him." Willow said, stroking her finger across Xander’s chest. Xander grinned at her, then looked back at Stephen.

"You know what the Master told us Will. Wouldn’t want to get him mad at us now." Xander told her.

"No fun. You never let me have any fun. I want to play with the kitty." Willow pouted. Xander looked at Stephen.

"Not that it’s any problem with me you know. Your a snazzy dresser for a blood bag. Still, never could refuse my little Willow a treat now and then." He said, then he vamped out. Stephen backed away, shocked. He was too late to even get a defensive spell in place before Xander jumped him, knocking him to the ground. The stake rolled out of reach. Xander grinned at him.

"Hey, your a Watcher. Oh this is gonna be fun. Haven’t tasted a Watcher in years." He sneered, licking his lips. Then he hauled Stephen’s head up, and slammed it back hard. Stars exploded in his mind and then it went dark.

* * * *

"Stop that!" Spike said, looking up at Jules, as she struggled with the bonds on her wrists. Jules stopped struggling, and then looked at Spike.

"So, why haven’t you killed me?" Jules asked. Spike shrugged and lit a cigarette, before sitting down in front of her.

"You know my mom used to say to me, “William never look a gift horse in the mouth. Life deals some crap cards, but you gotta live with em.” Mind you, she looked me in the mouth and then I ate her. It was quite liberating actually. Except the bit that got stuck in my teeth, I think its still there. But..." He stood up, and circled slowly around her. "-back to your question. Thing is, of all the Slayers I’ve killed, I’ve never had the chance to torture one. And old Dru, well she loved the scream of a Slayer as she sliced her open like a Thanksgiving Turkey. Then of course there was that Slayer up in Boston. A real bitch that one let me tell you, man she had fire. Jumped us one night while we we’re snacking at an orphanage. You ever tasted a baby?" Spike asked.

"Ermm...no." Jules told him.

"Funny thing eating kids. The more you drink, the louder their screams get. Its quite funny actually-"

"-the Slayer?" Jules said, slowly working at her bonds again, she could feel them becoming looser.

"Oh yeah, her. Well she jumped us, and then BOOM, there goes my Dru. Poof of dust. Not enough left her to fill a bloody ashtray. So you see, I got a problem with Slayers now. I mean before it wasn’t personal, just work, but she. She made it personal.” He told her, standing in front of her again.

"I’m sorry about Drusilla, I’m sure she was very.... nice."

"Oh please. Now that’s abusing sarcasm. Think you can get in here do ya?" He said, pointing at his head. "Well let me tell you. Time was, I might have let you live, maybe turned you, but not now. So don’t try any of that mamby pamby crap with me." He turned away, then when he looked back, he had vamped out again.

"Spike, I’m not trying to get into your head. I just want." Her voice trailed off. Spike looked at her.

"What?" He asked. Jules shook her head, and Spike leaned in closer to her. "What?" He demanded again. Jules sighed.

"I wanted to tell you. Your a prat!" She said, bringing her free hands down and across his face, knocking him flying. He tumbled back, into Dru’s dolls. Smashing Miss Edith in the process. As he sat up, the broken face of the doll was looking up at him. And something deep inside him welled up. Jules, meanwhile had began to run. She had no weapons, and no hope of stopping him at the moment. Behind her there was a primal roar, and she glanced back to see Spike running after her, fast.

"Oh, you are SO dead you bitch!" He yelled at her.

"Yeah yeah. Heard it all before." Jules muttered, running towards a door. Reaching it she grabbed the handle and pulled. Her face went pale. It was locked. The next thing Jules knew, Spike was grabbing her from behind. She brought her foot back and slammed it into his knee cap. Spike fell back, growling, and Jules used his prone position to launch herself back the way she had come by jumping up and off his back, laying him flat against the floor. He stood, just in time to see Jules dive out through a window. He cursed and jumped out after her. Looking both way down the street, he screamed.

"I’ll get you Slayer! NO ONE makes a wanker out of old Spike! When I find you, you are gonna be dead!" He vowed.

Shadow World

Part Two

1

Sunnydale, Present.

Kara traced her finger across the etching on what had once been the wall of the Sun Cinema. Now it was one of the many endless walls in Ruby’s nightmare maze.

"I have to say, she’s got this all real authentic. Right down to the spiral etchings that were said to line the labyrinths walls." Kara said. Kelly looked at her.

"Be awed later Watcher lady. For now I want to get out of this place. It’s giving me the Wiggins." she told her.

"I believe the maze is very real. Simply because it may well be the original Greek labyrinth." Giles said to Kara. Paul looked at them, then back up the path sighing.

"Okay, so we have to solve the maze to reach Ruby and defeat her. Question is, how do we know when we’re on the right path?" He asked.

"Good question." Kelly agreed.

"Ruby won’t want us to solve the maze without putting up a fight. I would say that if we’re on the right path, we’ll encounter the most resistance from whatever else she’s released into it." Giles explained. Kelly looked at him.

"Bad answer." She said. Giles gave her a look, but said nothing.

* * * *

Ruby stood in the throne room of the witches palace. It was really the building where they had set up shop. Ruby had decided that hell, if you were gonna rule the world, then she’d do it in style. From her vantage point, and with the help of a little magic, Ruby, Irene, and Kirsten could track the groups progress through the maze. So far they had gone in a circle twice, much to Ruby’s amusement.

"I’m bored. Can’t we kill them or something?" Asked Irene. Ruby looked at her.

"No. Well we could, but where’s the fun in that." She replied.

"Ruby, those orbs. What.... were they?" Kirsten asked.

"A simple spell. Nothing more, nothing less." She said

"But what do they do?" She asked again.

"They sent the others to a far different version of Sunnydale. Sunnyhell you might call it." She explained.

"Oh.. cool." Kirsten said.

* * * *

The group moved through the maze in silence, not even the occasional joke from Kelly. So far they had had to double back on themselves twice. Now as they passed an opening they had previously been down, Kelly, Simone, and Jenna stopped and looked at it.

"What?" Asked Giles.

"We’re not alone. Something is nearb-" Simone’s voice was cut off, as if she’d simply stopped talking.

"Simone?" Paul asked. Well he thought he did, but no sound was issued. Giles took Kelly and Jenna by the shoulder, and pulled them away from the opening. Kara and Paul also moved away. They watched the opening intently. When suddenly a figure floated into view. It’s face was a mottled grey in colour, it’s eyes held malevolent intelligence and it’s mouth was bared in a wide grin, as if to show off it’s needle sharp teeth. Behind it another one floated into view. Then another and another. All of them grinned at the group. Kelly, Simone, and Jenna looked at each other, then jumped into action, kicking and punching the Gentlemen. They for their part just stood there, grinning. They didn’t seem to feel the blows, or not be bothered if they did. Kara, Giles, and Paul grabbed the girls and pulled them away, before breaking into a run. Behind them, the Gentlemen floated after them.

* * * *

Marc looked at his alter ego wide eyed.

"No bloody way." He finally managed to say. The other Marc smiled evilly again.

"I see your still a Watcher." Dark Marc said, leaning up against the wall of a crypt.

"I am, but what the hell are you?" Marc asked.

"Me? Well it’s obvious I’m you isn’t it. But no, I’m not a Watcher." He sniggered "Not that there’s many of them left now, at least in this reality. The Master saw to that as soon as he rose from his prison."

"The Master got free. Buffy, she should have stopped him from rising." Marc muttered. Dark Marc stood upright and looked directly at him.

"Maybe she would have, but you see, certain things happened within the Council. Certain things that... prevented her from ever coming to the Hellmouth. It was actually quite amusing watching Quentin Travers face when he realised the Master had broke free, but then of course I had just stabbed him."

"You? You caused all.. this?" Marc said looking around. Dark Marc walked up to him and stroked the side of Marc’s face. The same side where he had the scar.

"No. We did." He said, laughing again.

* * * *

Stephen slowly came around to find himself chained up in the centre of a oval shaped room. There were no windows, so therefore no natural light could enter. A single light bulb hung from a long piece of cord, swaying back and forth slowing, casting shadows against the wall. He started struggling against the bonds, but it was no use, they were too tight.

"Kitty’s awake. Can I play with him now?" Asked Willow, stepping forwards from behind him.

"You really are the horny little beast today Will." Xander said, still behind him. Willow looked at him, with a pouty expression.

"It’s why you love me so much." She cooed. Xander moved up behind her and wrapped his hands around her waist, kissing the back of her neck. Willow smiled and then looked back at Stephen.

"Kitty’s not saying very much." She said. Xander looked up at Stephen and grinned.

"Oh he will. Don’t worry about that." He said, pulling a long sharp blade from his leather duster. Walking over to Stephen he slit the buttons of his shirt off one by one, then rubbed the blade against Stephens chest.

"I’m thinking Picasso." Xander said, looking back at Willow. Willow clapped and took the knife from Xander, then she looked at Stephen.

"If the Kitty won’t talk, then the Kitty will scream." She said, drawing the blade down his chest and drawing blood. Then she vamped out, and licked the blood from Stephen’s chest, leaving a smeared red trail. Suddenly the door burst open, and Willow stopped, turning to see the Master walk in. He walked up to Stephen, ignoring Willow and Xander.

"So, you’re the one who came out of the portal. I’m almost disappointed." He said.

"Sorry to piss you off. Not." Stephen snarled at him. The Master grinned at him, then punched him in the face.

"Pets should learn when to speak." He said.

"I’m warning you, I have-"

"Magic? Yes I know. You see the point is, you did have magic. I have bound your power to my own. You’re just a normal, human blood bag to us now." He said.

"Can I keep him?" Asked Willow, smiling up at the Master.

"You already have a puppy. Why do you want another pet, especially a human one?"

"Puppy’s no fun. He doesn’t bark anymore, just growls." Willow said pouting. The Master looked at her, then at Xander, who was grinning, then back at Willow.

"When you ask so nicely, how can I refuse?" He said, stroking her cheek. Willow smiled and then held the blood stained knife up to the Master.

"Do you want to play with the kitty as well?" She asked. The Master shook his head.

"No, I have to visit Darla and Jessie, but maybe later." He promised, walking out. Willow looked at Xander. He took the knife and drew it down Stephens chest as well. Then mimicking Willow, he too licked up the blood.

"Kitty still won’t scream. I can make him scream. Do you want to scream Kitty?" Willow asked, licking his neck.

"Get away from me." Stephen snarled. Willow looked up and smiled.

"Kitty wants to scream." She said.

2

"Anything?" Tim asked Oz. Oz shook his head.

"Nothing. I can’t smell Stephen or Marc." He told him.

"I don’t get it. Why would we appear where we were to start with, but not have Jules, Stephen, or Marc with us?" Rose asked.

"I don’t know, but standing here doing nothing isn’t helping us." Kayce said.

"But there’s a load of town to cover, when we start looking for them." Oz said. Rose nodded then looked at each of them.

"Right. This is the plan. Oz, you and Kayce start on the east side of town, near the docks. Myself and Tim will start on the west side, by the old drive-in. We’ll meet back here in two hours."

"Excuse me, but I’m the Watcher." Tim began.

"Can it Tim. You may be the Watcher, but me and Kayce are the Slayers. You either go with the plan or do your own thing." Rose said, in a no nonsense tone. Tim looked at her, then nodded.

"Good. Now let’s get to it." Rose said. Kayce and Oz smiled at her, then they turned and headed off towards the docks. Rose and Tim headed for the old drive-in.

* * * *

Jules continued to run. She didn’t know if Spike was still after her. All she wanted was to get away from this place, but to do that, she’d need help. She’d need to find her friends. Looking back to see if she was being followed, she tripped on something and went sprawling. She was just getting up when she was knocked flat again. Turning onto her back she saw Spike, in all his vampire glory standing over her.

"You lead a merry chase Slayer. It’s a shame I’m gonna kill you now, but that’s life." He reached down and picked her up by the collar of her blouse. Jules closed her eyes, then kicked out hard. Hitting him where no matter if you were human or demon, it would hurt. Spike’s mouth opened and a high pitched "bugger" was heard. Jules back flipped away from him, then turned to run. She stopped short, as Kevin grabbed her arm.

"No way." She said. Behind her Spike stood again and launched himself at Jules. Kevin suddenly brought up a cross, and Spike fell short of his mark. Behind Kevin, a group of people appeared, all of them holding crosses and weapons. Spike glared at them.

"Soon Slayer." He promised, before jumping to the roof tops and running off into the night. Kevin slowly let go of Jules’ arm.

"Are you okay?" He asked, his voice was soft, almost gentle. Jules just stared at him.

* * * *

They had lost the Gentlemen. For the moment at least, and thankfully their voices had returned.

"What the hell where those things?" Jenna demanded.

"They’re called the Gentlemen. I’ve met them before, and that time we lost our voices as well." Giles explained.

"So how do we kill them?" Said Simone.

"They can’t be killed by normal punches or weapons. Only a single scream form a woman can kill them." He said.

"So to kill these buggers, you have to do the sissy thing and scream?" Kelly asked.

"Well, yes. Unfortunately it would appear they have some kind of spell in place. Whenever they get near to potential victims their voices are stolen." Giles said.

"But on the other hand that’s a good thing." Said Kara. The group all looked at her. "Think about it. When we aren’t able to talk, we’ll know they’re nearby won’t we." She said.

"Kara does have a point." Paul said.

"Yes well. It would appear that our task has become trickier than we thought. It’s bad enough we’re trapped like rats in a maze, but now we have the Gentlemen to deal with as well." Giles said.

"Plus whatever other nasties Ruby’s let into it." Kara agreed. The group looked at her and nodded.

* * * *

Jules gaped open mouthed as Kevin led her to a chair in Sunnydale High’s school library.

"So your a Slayer. Strange I thought that Buffy was. Did she die?" He asked, handing Jules a cup of coffee.

"Err, I’m not sure. In fact, I’m not even sure where here is." She admitted.

"Sunnydale." Kevin told her, confused.

"I get that. What I don’t get, is how could this be possible. In my world your..." Her voice trailed off.

"I’m what?" He asked her, sitting down in one of the vacant seats. Jules looked at him.

"In my world you were a Vampire, but you were destroyed. Yet here you’re alive, and everything’s darker. Spike’s evil, or insane. Buffy is there in my world, and everything is good." She explained.

"Oh, well I’m afraid its a lot different here. Buffy never arrived. The Master rose and took the town. A few days later the Watchers Council was utterly destroyed."

"You mean there are no Watchers? Only Slayers?" She asked, sipping her coffee.

"There are a few Watchers left, not many. Those that have survived, have either gone into hiding, or came to help. Those that do come to help, never live very long. The Master sees to that."

"Do you know who are alive in this world?" Jules asked.

"Only Giles as far as I know personally."

"Giles, is he.. good?"

"Yes. He’s the leader of the resistance here in Sunnydale, but the Master doesn’t realise he’s a Watcher. Only I know he is, no one else does, except you." Jules nodded then sipped her coffee again.

"I arrived with some friends. We kinda got separated." Jules said.

"I’ll send out some people to find them. What were their names?"

"Oz, Kayce, Rose, Tim, Stephen, and Marc. Tim, Stephen and Marc are Watchers. Kayce and Rose are Slayers." Jules told him.

"Marc....." Kevin muttered.

"You know Marc?"

"I know this worlds Marc. He’s an evil twisted man. He was responsible for the fall of the Council. He has magic far greater than that of any normal Wiccan should have. You were saying that Kayce and Rose are Slayers? How’s that possible?"

"Its a long story. Let’s just say, if it wasn’t for your evil self, we wouldn’t have had to be activated." Jules replied. Kevin nodded, and gently took Jules’s hand.

"We’ll find them. I promise." He said smiling at her. Jules nodded and watched as he stood, and left the library. She closed her eyes, and thought of Oz, and silently prayed her friends were alright.

* * * *

"Have you eliminated Spike?" The Master asked, looking at Dark Marc. He shook his head.

"Not yet. I found something better than that."

"It had better be. I do not take failure lightly." The Master said, glaring at him. Dark Marc smiled at him, then pulled Marc into the room. The Master was immediately on his feet.

"What is this?" He demanded.

"It would appear to be me." Dark Marc said.

"He should be destroyed." The Master said, stepping towards him.

"Go fall on a stake." Marc told him. The Master looked at Dark Marc.

"He has fire. I like that, but not enough to allow him to live."

"Wait. Imagine the possibilities. Two with my power to serve you." Dark Marc said quickly. The Master stopped and looked at him.

"I’ll never work for you." Marc spat.

"Really?" The Master suddenly grabbed Marc and placed his hand on to Marc’s chest. The hand glowed, and Marc screamed.

"Feel my darkness, and the power of your friend added to your own." The Master whispered into Marc’s ear before letting him go. Marc fell to his knees, and then looked up. His eyes were jet black. Slowly a grin spread across his face. The Master helped him up and stroked his cheek.

"I always wanted twins." He chuckled.

"You said the power of my ‘friend’. What friend would that be?" Marc asked.

* * * *

Xander and Willow looked up as the door to their play room opened and the Master walked in with two Marc’s.

"Wow. You got yourself a twin, go you." Xander grinned at Dark Marc. Stephen weakly looked up. His chest a criss cross pattern of scars and blood. Squinting, he looked at Marc.

"Marc? Not you as well." He muttered. Marc walked up to him.

"You’re hurt." Marc said gently.

"You have to escape. Find the others. Tell them-"

"Quiet. I’m not going anywhere, but you know there is something I always wanted to do." He said softly, then he punched Stephen hard across the face, gaining a laugh from Willow. Stephen’s nose dripped blood.

"Marc? What’s happened to you?"

"What’s happened? Well let’s see. I got tired of you always getting the glory. Everyone looking to you and Giles for the answers, so I decided go me. I wanted out. You should feel the rush I’m getting from your magic Steve. It’s quite cool actually. Oh yeah and there’s two of me here, double the fun. Can’t wait to get my hands on the Slayers in town." He sniggered.

"A Slayer? Here? Now?" The Master roared. Marc looked at him.

"Three actually. My own, a pathetic little wimp called Kayce, Jules, the I love the dog man, and Rose, Stevie boy here’s own little bundle of joy." Marc told him.

"Marc you don’t want this. Please." Stephen said softly.

"Oh get down off the pedestal already. You’re nothing here. Mind you, you weren’t much in our world either. Just a has been who thought he had all the answers. Well let me tell you something-" He gripped Stephen’s chin tightly. "-The question just changed."

"Marc, please. Stop this." Stephen tried again.

"You just don’t stop do ya. Well guess what. Not hearing you, because hell, little bro’s all grown up now." Stephen closed his eyes, than spat in Marc’s face. Marc closed his eyes, and turned away, before kicking backwards and hard into Stephen’s stomach.

"All this is fun, but you four have a new mission. Find the Slayers and kill them. Kill them all, and bring me their hearts." The Master ordered. Xander, Willow, and Dark Marc walked out. Marc grinned at Stephen once, then he too left. The Master watched them go, then went over to Stephen.

"It’s so sad when you lose a friend, isn’t it?" He asked. Stephen just looked at him. The Master turned and walked out, slamming the door behind him. Stephen looked down and closed his eyes.

"Marc.... what did they do to you?" He muttered softly. Then he began pulling at the bonds, until finally they began to give way.

3

"Getting anything?" Kayce asked Oz, as they walked along the wooden docks. Oz looked at her.

"Fish. Lot’s of fish." He said.

"Anything else?"

"Do rotting people count?" He asked. Kayce made a ewww face, but remained silent. Oz shrugged, and looked at an alleyway.

"I’ll go check it out." He said to her. Kayce shook her head.

"If it’s one of them, I need to know." She said. Oz nodded.

"I hear ya." He told her softly. Together they went down the alley. Halfway down there was a corpse, of what had once been an old man, or oldish man at any rate. He’d been there for quite some time. Flies buzzed around the corpse, and maggots moved through, into and out of wounds. Kayce put her hand on her mouth and gagged. Oz took her shoulders and moved her away. It was a horrible sight, but at least it hadn’t been one of their friends. Once out of the alleyway Kayce ran to the railing and leaned over the side. Oz turned away, and looked around, sniffing the air again. Suddenly he froze.

"I got something familiar." He told Kayce. She wiped her mouth and looked over at him.

"Alive?" She asked. Oz nodded.

"Lead on." Kayce told him. Oz nodded and led her towards the end of the docks. Turning the corner Kayce looked up and almost screamed. Oz, took a fighting stance beside her. Kevin just looked startled.

* * * *

Kelly was getting annoyed. All this aimless wandering around was doing her in, she just wanted to kill something. Beside her Kara chuckled softly.

"How can you laugh at a time like this?" Kelly said. Kara shook her head.

"I’m not. I’m watching you. Calm down girl, or your gonna blow up at the wrong time."

"Sorry, I just need to.. do something. I mean this... this walking around is getting us no where. My feet are tired, I’m tried, I want a coffee and I need to pee." She said, her voice taking on a whining tone.

"Yes Kelly. Thank you for sharing that with us." Giles said behind her.

"She does have a point Giles. We do need to rest at some point." Kara said. Giles nodded in agreement.

"Very well. I suppose this is a good a place as any to stop and rest. Perhaps try to get a couple of hours sleep."

"I’ll take guard duty." Simone said.

"No." Paul countered. Simone looked at him. "You three are the fighters of the group, you need to rest. We’ll take turns to sleep. I’ll take the first watch." He told her. Simone sighed and then nodded.

"Yeah, I suppose your right." She said, sitting down.

"Become a Slayer, sleep in the street." Kelly muttered, but she too sat down. A moment later Jenna also sat.

"Are you sure your okay with the first watch Paul?" Kara asked. Paul nodded.

"I’ve got it. I’ll wake Giles in a couple of hours, and he can take over." He said. Giles and Kara nodded, and then they too sat down. Paul looked at them and smiled. Sitting, he found a comfortable spot and looked around.

He was dimly aware of the rustle of leaves nearby. Paul looked around again but saw nothing. It had been 45 minutes since the others had fallen asleep. And he was amusing himself by trying to figure out the murals on the walls. Shaking his head, Paul went back to looking at them. There it was again, slightly louder. Paul stood up, wondering if he should wake the others. Deciding against it, he walked up the path a little, and looked around, when suddenly a demon jumped out at him. It was man sized, with floppy ears and gentle eyes.

"Don’t do that. You scared the hell out of me." The demon said. Paul looked at him confused.

"Either Ruby’s going down in making demons, or you’re a really cute blood sucker." Paul said to it.

"Who? Me? No, I’m not a bad guy. I usually help the Slayer. Well not help, but I did sit for her sister that one time. Names Clem." He said.

"Pleasure I’m sure. So you were in the town yeah? Where’d everyone go?"

"I dunno. One minute I’m sitting in a bar, then next thing I know they’re all gone. The people in the bar that is. So I decide to go outside, and go home before I vanish. Only before I get there, this maze springs up, and I’m lost. Been wandering around for hours now." He said.

"Ruby’s work." Paul said.

"Well that figures. So where’d you come from?"

"We’re looking for Buffy and the others. Me, the other Watchers and the Slayers."

"Maybe I can help. I mean I’m not good in the fighting department, but there’s no better nose in these parts." Clem told him.

"Hey, whatever helps, but I’ll ask the others." Paul said. At least he thought he did, because his voice had suddenly stopped working again. Eyes wide he grabbed Clem and ran back to the sleeping group. Shaking them awake he looked around, as they stood. The Slayers eyed Clem, but then went wide eyed as the Gentlemen began to float around the corner. Pulling Clem along with them, the group broke into a run. Their stalkers grinning as they gave chase.

* * * *

"Oz!" Jules shouted as he walked in with Kayce and Kevin. Running to him they embraced, then kissed. Before Jules hugged Kayce as well.

"Are you alright?" Kayce asked Jules.

"I’m fine, but I figured that we’re not in our world anymore." She said.

"Yeah, we got that too, what’s with..." Kayce gestured to Kevin.

"He’s human here. Saved me from Spike of all people." Jules explained. Oz meanwhile had gone over to the table and picked up a magazine. Noting it, he looked at Kevin.

"What year is this?" He asked. Kevin looked puzzled.

"1998." He said.

"Hmm." Oz said, putting the magazine back on the table.

"Is that important?" Kevin asked

"Well we weren’t activated until 2002." Kayce told him.

"So your from a future dimension of Sunnydale." Kevin guessed.

"Have you seen the others?" Jules asked.

"We’re fine thanks." Said Rose walking in with Tim. Jules went over and hugged them both. Then noticed a man standing behind them with a bloody nose.

"What happened to you Larry?" Kevin asked.

"She hit my nose." Larry replied.

"Go see the nurse, she’ll patch you up." Kevin said.

"Sorry about your nose Larry." Rose said.

"Hey, it happens." He replied, walking out.

* * * *

Marc stood outside the school with Xander, Willow, and Dark Marc. He looked at them.

"This ones on me." He said, walking in.

* * * *

Jules, Tim, and the others were talking when the library doors opened and Marc staggered in.

"Marc!" The group shouted, running over to him. Kayce hugged him tightly.

"Hey, sorry I’m late."

"What happened?" Asked Rose. Marc looked at her.

"Had a run in with a couple of Vampires. Lucky for me they didn’t know I had magic. You’d be surprised what a tree branch will do to a vampire." He said.

"Well that just leaves Stephen." Rose said. Marc suddenly looked at her.

"He never got here?" He asked, concerned.

"What? You were together?" Rose asked. Marc nodded then looked around.

"I told him we shouldn’t have split up I told him-"

"He’s lying." Oz suddenly said. Everyone looked at him.

"What? Oz it’s Marc. He wouldn’t lie." Jules said.

"He is. Down at the docks, I caught the scent of that dead man remember?" He said to Kayce. Kayce nodded.

"Yeah, well the only reason I checked it out is because I also got Stephen’s scent as well, mixed with all the fish." Oz explained. He sniffed Marc closely. " I can Smell Stephen on him, but it’s his blood I think I’m getting." Oz finished. Marc looked at him. Then everyone looked at Marc.

"You ruined all my fun." Marc sneered as the doors burst open and Xander and Willow walked in. Followed by Dark Marc. Both Xander and Willow were vamped out, and the other Marc had a long scar on his cheek.

"Marc, what is this?" Kayce asked, looking at him.

"This is called, your being an idiot." Marc said to her. Kayce shook her head sadly.

"You’ve... you can’t have." She said.

"What is it with you people and the constant talking? Yap, yap blah. Oh don’t do it Marc, your a goodie. You’re pathetic you know that?" He said, stepping away from Kayce. Kayce shook her head.

"This isn’t you." She said.

"Oh please. You’re gonna stop me by talking to me?" Suddenly the library skylight shattered inwards, and Stephen landed on the table. His shirt was gone now, the cuts streaking across his chest.

"I said you weren’t gonna do this arsehole, and I meant it." Stephen sneered.

"Kitty got out of its cage!" Willow shouted. Xander pulled her back, and then they both fled. Leaving Stephen to face both of the Marc’s. Marc rolled his eyes, and then glared at him.

"What ya gonna do? I have your power remember." Marc said to him. Suddenly another figure jumped down onto the table. Jules grabbed a stake and levelled it at the new arrival.

"Nice little get up you have here Slayer." Spike said to Jules. Suddenly Rose and Kayce also grabbed a stake and pointed it at him.

"That’s Slayers to you." Jules said.

"What? Three of you? No bloody way!" Spike said. While Marc was watching the exchange, Stephen suddenly jumped at him, knocking him to the ground. Marc growled and kicked Stephen off, then rolled to his feet.

"Oh your so gonna regret that!" Marc snarled, launching a blast of energy at Stephen. Stephen moved out of the way, and then punched Dark Marc, causing him to stagger backwards. Marc launched another blast of energy. This one went wide, shattering one of the library's windows.

"What? Can’t handle a moving target?" Stephen said.

Spike looked at the three Slayers, then jumped back through the skylight. Looking back in, he gave an evil smile.

"One of you or three of you, don’t matter, I’ll kill you all!" He shouted, before vanishing.

"Well that was a anti climax if ever I saw one." Rose said.

Dark Marc suddenly smiled at Marc, then turned to look at Rose, who was facing away from him. Marc suddenly did the same. At the same time they let loose a blast of energy.

"ROSE!" Stephen shouted. Jumping he knocked her flying and looked up just as both bolts hit him dead in the chest. He went flying back. Marc and Dark Marc chuckled before turning and running out.

"Stephen." Rose said, getting to her feet. Her hesitant walk towards him became a run when he didn’t move. She reached him first, and knelt down, taking his hand.

"Stephen...Steve?" She said softly. The others knelt next to her. Slowly Tim put a hand out and put his fingers against Stephens neck, checking for a pulse. Rose looked at him. Tim took a deep breath and moved his hand away.

"No." Rose said softly.

"Rose, I’m sorry." Tim said.

"He’s not dead. He’s sleeping. He’s hurt and he’s sleeping." Rose babbled.

"Rose." Jules took her hand, while Kayce took the other.

"He’s not dead okay." Rose said again.

"Rose." Tim said again softly.

"HE’S NOT DEAD!!!" She screamed, breaking down into tears. Tim stood up as Jules and Kayce comforted her. Oz looked on, expressionless, not even blinking. Slowly Jules, Rose, and Kayce stood up.

"That should have been me." Rose said softly.

"No, it shouldn’t." Tim said. Rose looked at him, then began to cry. Tim hugged her, trying to stop his own tears.

"I’ll have the body put in the morgue." Kevin said softly. Tim nodded at him, and watched as Stephen’s body was carried out of the library.

4

They were running, the Gentlemen still in pursuit of them. For every safe spot they thought they found, within a few moments the Gentlemen had caught up again. After what seemed like hours, the group found themselves in a large opening. And at last, it seemed they had lost the Gentlemen.

"That was rather bracing." Giles said, between breaths.

"Do you think we lost them for good this time?" Asked Clem looking back the way they had come. Giles shrugged and looked at him.

"I have no idea. For the moment we appear to be safe."

"Ermm Giles. You may want to rethink that last statement." Kara said. Turning to look at her, Giles saw what she meant. They were in what appeared to be an open courtyard. The walls of the maze making a perfect square around them. There was one way in, and one way out on the far side of the courtyard. Just off to the right of them however, was what could only be described as a mini Greek temple. About the size of a small warehouse, it had four pillars. Two on either side of the opening that led into it.

"What is this place?" Asked Kelly.

"I would surmise that we have somehow managed to reach the centre of the maze." Giles said, cleaning his glasses.

"That’s good right?" Asked Jenna. Kara looked at her.

"No, its really not." She said.

* * * *

"By the power of Hades, by the light of the moon, I summon thee, fulfil your task that I have set. If the Minotaur falls you shall strike down our enemies, with your gaze of stone, you will do this because I command it, for I am Ruby queen of the night, empress to the blackest arts, and hold sway over the lives of gods themselves." Ruby was kneeling in front of a statue. Behind her Kirsten and Irene watched in awe as the statue slowly came to life. It’s eyes glowed orange, then fiery red. Slowly the stone on its body cracked and fell away, revealing soft, inhuman flesh behind. Legs disappeared into a white gown, tinted with blood. Hand’s moved up on to long slender arms. The toga covered the rest of the body. But the face was a hideous mask. Red eyes, sharp, almost primal reptilian teeth, lined a jaw that was far too wide, and hair, writhing and hissing, as it uncoiled from the creatures head.

"You have summoned Medusa from the Abyss. I shall complete your task." It said, stepping down from the pedestal where it had been standing. Ruby looked up at it, immune to its petrifying gaze. As were Kirsten and Irene, still standing behind her.

"My enemies seek to destroy us. They must not be allowed to solve the Labyrinth." Ruby said to Medusa. Medusa nodded.

"Then where the Minotaur fails, I shall succeed. Their future lies written in stone." Medusa said to her, before walking out. Ruby watched it go, then looked at Irene and Kirsten.

"The Gentlemen, the Minotaur and Medusa. Creatures born of legend, mine to command. Tonight we shall have our victory." She said.

Kirsten popped a piece of popcorn into her mouth.

"Cool. Do we have any butter for this pop corn?" She asked.

* * * *

Rose sat quietly by Stephen, looking at his face. She held his hand gently, despite the coolness of it. Sniffing slightly, she looked up at the ceiling.

"I need you. I can’t do this alone, I’m not ready. You always knew what to say to me." She shook her head fighting off the tears that threatened to spill over. "You’d say something, crack a little joke, and pretend you hadn’t. And I’d hit you playfully, then we’d laugh. But you’re not gonna do that anymore." She shook her head again. "I remember when we were facing down that Arachnid Demon, and you stood there and watched spouting off how its attacks were random, and not to try to think like it. Then it got me and you put an axe in its back." She chuckled slightly at the memory of Stephen axing the demon, and getting a face full of guts. He’d hit the demon in the wrong place. Slowly her smile fell.

"I guess... I guess I’ll never be the Slayer you wanted me to be." She said, putting her head on his chest and crying. After what seemed like an eternity, she looked up. Stephen was standing beside her, smiling down and stroking her hair.

"I could never have been more proud of you Rose." He said gently.

"Am I dreaming?" Rose asked him, sniffing.

"Do you want to be?" He replied. Rose’s voice broke then.

"No." She said, as the tears fell freely. He pulled her into a hug.

"I’m gone Rose, but no matter what happens, I’ll be here. When you feel scared or sad, I’ll be with you." He told her softly.

"I know, but I miss you." She told him.

"Rose?...Rose?" Rose bolted upright. Her face was cool, where she’d fallen asleep on Stephen’s chest. Looking up she saw Kayce and Jules. Sniffing and wiping her eyes she looked at them.

"I’m awake, sorry."

"It’s okay. You were gone a while, thought maybe Spike had come back or something." Jules said. Rose shook her head.

"I couldn’t leave him alone. I don’t know why, I just couldn’t." Rose explained. Jules took her hand. And Rose began to cry again, this time not hiding the tears. The three hugged. "I have no one now. He was my friend. He never treated me as his Slayer, more as his little sister, and now I’m alone." She cried.

"You’re never alone Rose, you have us." Kayce said softly. They hugged for what seemed like eternity, before a new voice cut in. Breaking apart they looked at Oz.

"Sorry to intrude guys, but we have a problem." He said softly.

"What?" Asked Jules, looking at him.

"Let’s just say Marc’s just gone big time bad." He said. The girls looked at each other than ran out after him.

* * * *

In the street by the school, they looked up as hundreds of meteorites rained down onto the town.

"Marc?" Asked Kayce sadly. Tim nodded.

* * * *

On the roof of the bronze, Marc, Dark Marc, The Master, Willow, Xander, Darla, and Jessie watched the shower with pleasure as it ripped roofs from buildings, and destroyed cars in the street.

"This is glorious!" The Master crowed. Marc looked at him.

"Wait until the show starts for real. This is just a taste of the things to come." Marc said, grinning.

Shadow World

Part 3

1

The people of Sunnydale, the other Sunnydale, were screaming, and running around in panic as homes were destroyed, cars were blown up and the street melted with the intensity of the Meteor shower. The only place untouched by the magical storm was the Bronze. After what seemed like hours, the shower stopped, and the Master looked at Marc.

"You have a talent for darkness. I never knew so much rage could exist in one person. It’s refreshing to say the least." He said, patting him on the shoulder. Marc smiled and nodded at him, then the Master turned to Darla and Jessie.

"And the plant?" He asked.

"Will be operational as requested. In fact, we’re ahead of schedule. In two weeks, you shall have your dream." Darla told him.

"Excellent. This is turning out so much better than I ever dreamed it would. Now to the other problem, the Slayers. If what I have heard is true, we have not one but three of them in our midst." He began, pacing. "I entrust you, all of you to this task. Take them out. Use whatever means you have at your disposal, but I want them destroyed. Is that clear?" He asked. All around him his most trusted minions nodded. "Make no mistake, for the moment I am pleased. Beware my wrath if that should ever change. Do you understand?"

"Yes." They all said.

"Good, then see to it. I have a ‘meeting’ to attend." He said, walking back into the Bronze. A moment later the rest of the group followed.

* * * *

The Master sat on his throne, and regarded Spike with near contempt.

"You have taken a great risk in coming here William. I do hope its not in vain." The Master said, levelling his gaze at the other Vampire.

"I see you have yourself a bit of a Slayer problem. I wouldn’t normally do this, but you know what I really despise?" Spike said, lighting a cigarette, and taking a drag of it. The Master paid no heed to him, but waited. "Slayers. I despise Slayers all that righteous crap of theirs." He continued.

"I grow tired already William. Get to the point."

"Here’s the deal. I help you with your Slayer problem, you keep your goons off my back. When they’re dead, you leave me in peace." He said. The Master looked thoughtful for a moment, then he chuckled.

"And why William, when you have made your... disdain for me so obvious, should I work with you? I have powerful allies. Powerful minions. With Xander I have Angelus. With Willow I have my seductive assassin. With both Marc’s I have more magical power at my command than you could ever dream of. So tell me, why should I work with you?"

"Because unlike all these... servants, I have something with Slayers that none of them have."

"And that would be?"

"I’ve killed two Slayers in my time already. In just over a hundred years as a vampire, even you can’t neglect that fact."

"Yes, you did indeed have a reputation as a Slayer’s slayer Spike, I will give you that much. But I know the truth behind it. It was all for Drusilla, and when she died, at the hands of Buffy wasn’t it? Up in Boston? You lost your edge William. Your reputation has followed you into the gutter."

"Now you listen to me you old -"

"No Spike, you listen to me. You will leave here. You will leave the town and you will NEVER return. I was once proud to have you as a grandchild, but now your very sight sickens me. You have burned your bridges William. And now it is time to move aside and let the new wave reign, as it should have always been." The Master said coldly. Spike drew himself up to his full height.

"You’ll regret this. I would’ve been such a help to you." Spike told him. The Master looked back up at him.

"Are you still here?" Spike roared and lunged at him. The Master suddenly grabbed Spike by his duster and lifted him off his feet.

"Do not try it. I have not lived for five hundred years by allying myself with idiots and weaklings." He growled, before tossing Spike over to the corner of the room. "Now I give you this second chance Spike, and believe me, its called a second chance because people rarely ever receive a third one. Get out of this town and never return." He sneered. Spike slowly got to his feet, glared at the Master and left the room.

* * * *

"Is it over?" Asked Jules, looking at the sky. Tim nodded.

"It seems to be." He told her.

"Was that.... Was Marc doing that?" Kayce asked, hesitantly. Tim looked at her.

"I don’t know Kayce, I really don’t. Look we need to find him and stop him. This place is no longer safe for us. Marc knows we’re here, he might well come back."

"There’s a mansion you can use. It’s nearby. Used to be owned by Angel, until the Master caught him and shoved him in a cage as a plaything." Kevin told them.

"How far?" Tim asked.

"About half a mile. I’ll take you there. It has running water but no electricity." He said.

"Does the Master know about it?" Asked Rose, looking at him.

"Yeah, but the Vampires tend to keep away from there. Angel had a load of spells put around it to ward the others of his kind off. It should be safe enough." Kevin told them.

"We’ll take it." Tim said. Kevin nodded and led them down to a blue van. Sliding the doors open, he waited for them to get inside. Once they had, he started the engine and drove them to the Mansion, a dark and foreboding place, that seemed to be rooted in evil. The ride there was uneventful, and soon they found themselves standing in its foyer. The place was huge, with long dark drapes covering the windows, blocking any natural light. On the second floor was a king size double bed, and a sofa bed.

"Get settled in. I’ll have some people bring you food and water as soon as I can." Kevin told them. They nodded at Kevin.

"Kevin." Rose said. Kevin looked back at her.

"Thank you." She said, giving him a small smile. Kevin nodded then left.

* * * *

"Might I suggest hitting the thing!" Giles called out, as he landed on his butt for the second time in the fight. He, Kara, and the others had been planning what to do, when the Minotaur had made its entrance, or rather its exit from the small temple. It was about nine feet high, its powerful looking body topped by the head of a Bull. It had taken them by surprise, and had so far had the upper hand. Kelly was bleeding from a bad cut to her shoulder, Simone had a nice bruise on her cheek and Jenna was limping badly. Paul, Kara, Giles, and Clem were running around trying to distract it, and it had seemed to be working, until it had got in a rage and knocked all of them flying. Simone executed a 180 spin kick to the creatures head, and it had just looked at her, before executing its own attack, and knocking Simone sprawling.

"Simone!" Yelled Paul, standing to help. Then his eyes went wide. He’d called her name. But no sound had been issued. No one else had noticed. Waving at Giles and Kara to get their attention he was relieved when they finally realised what he had just discovered. So apparently had the Minotaur, it had opened its mouth to roar, but there had been nothing. The creature was utterly confused. And the look on its face might have been comical had the Gentlemen not taken that moment to appear through one of the exits. They came floating in, and the Minotaur looked at them roaring, or at least, trying to. Lunging at them it swiped a fist at them, actually hitting one of them, and sending its head into poor Clem’s lap. Clem looked at it, gave several silent screams, then passed out. Kelly and Jenna grabbed him and began to pull him away as the Gentlemen focused on the new threat. Giles led the girls out of the exit, and ran with them, until finally, he managed to shout out,

"Stop!"

* * * *

Back at the lair of the Minotaur, the Gentlemen had gained the upper hand. Several scalpels had been produced and they were ripping the very flesh of the beast as it tried to attack and defend itself. It screamed in silent agony, until finally it fell, with a loud thud to the ground. The Gentlemen looked at each other, gave a polite round of applause before carrying on their way.

* * * *

"We can’t run forever Giles." Kara said, leaning up against one of the walls trying to catch her breath. "We need to find a way to take them out. Sooner or later, they’re gonna get lucky." She finished.

"I know that!" Giles snapped.

"Hey, don’t speak to me like that. I’m thinking of the girls here!" She shot back.

"Hey!" Jenna shouted at them. Both looked at her. "You two can compare testosterone later. Can we just concentrate on the here and now?" She said. Giles took a deep breath and nodded.

"Of course. I’m sorry Kara." He said, gently. Kara nodded at him.

"Its okay Giles. Tempers are starting to fray for everyone. How’s Clem?"

"Can you believe he fainted?" Kelly said, almost amused.

"Actually yes. Clem’s species of Demon is one of the most peace loving to ever exist. They have no concept of war. He’s actually breaking his own peoples code by even talking to us." Giles explained.

"Codes be damned." Clem said sitting up slowly.

"What do you remember?" Paul asked him gently.

"Ermm a head. I caught a head." Clem said.

"Yep, you did."

"Did I faint?" Clem asked embarrassed.

"Well, duh." Simone said

"Sorry about that. I get squeamish around decapitated heads and stuff. Weak stomach." Clem told them.

"You’re a demon and you can’t stand dead bodies?" Simone asked with a slight giggle.

"Yeah, silly isn’t it."

"We should get moving. It won’t be long before they catch up to us again." Kara said.

"Agreed." said Giles. The group slowly moved off and headed towards the other side of the maze. From the shadows Medusa watched them. She waited patiently. About ten minutes later, several demons floated past following the trail of the Slayers. Medusa followed them.

2

Marc, Dark Marc, Xander, Willow, Darla, and Jessie walked slowly through the streets of Sunnydale. All around them, people, humans and Vampires alike moved away from them. Their destination, was the high school. The headquarters of the white hats. Magical energy crackled around both Marc and Dark Marc, seeming to move the air itself with the pure, evil power within them.

Kevin looked up as Larry ran into the library.

"What is it?" Kevin asked.

"They’re coming." Larry said simply. Kevin nodded at him.

"Get the others, and clear out of here." Kevin said.

"And what about you?" Larry asked.

"I’m gonna try and stop them. I’ve memorized a few spells that may work."

"I’m staying as well." Larry told him. Kevin shook his head and put his hand on his friends shoulder.

"No, you have to keep the rest of the group safe." He told him. Larry looked down, then nodded.

"Good luck." Larry said, running from the room. Kevin watched him go, and kept his eyes firmly fixed on the door. He didn’t have to wait long as the doors burst open and they walked in. Marc moved up to him.

"Where are they?" He asked, his lips pulled up in a sneer. Kevin just looked at him.

"You think I’ll tell you?" He said, not budging. Marc grabbed Kevin’s throat and lifted him up.

"Oh I think you’ll tell me alright." He whispered. Kevin closed his eyes and muttered something. Suddenly Marc was thrown back into Jessie and Darla. Willow and Xander jumped into action, and circled Kevin slowly.

"You have Magic, but it won’t help you in the long run." Xander said to him.

"The white hat thinks he’s so cleaver, but us.. we’re smarter." Willow agreed. Kevin turned his attention to Willow for a second, and the next thing he knew, Xander had him in a death lock.

"They say, people who are about to die have their lives flash before them. Never happened to me. Is it happening to you?" Xander asked, as Marc walked forwards again. He knelt by Kevin and looked at him.

"I’m gonna ask the same question. If you don’t give me the answer I want, then your life will be snuffed out. Do you understand me? Where are the Slayers?" He asked again.

"Go to hell." Kevin muttered. Marc stood and sighed. Then he waved his hand at Xander. Xander grinned and then there was an audible snap, and Kevin fell limp. Letting go of him, Xander went back to Willow, as Kevin’s body fell to the floor. Marc looked at it, and grinned.

"You are the weakest link. Goodbye." He said to the body. He looked at Dark Marc and nodded. Dark Marc closed his eyes and chanted softly. Then he opened them again.

"They’re protected by powerful spells. Finding them will not be easy." He said.

"Then we’ll tear this town apart until we do find them." Marc told him, walking back out of the library.

* * * *

Rose, Jules, Kayce, Oz, and Tim looked up as Larry and several other people walked into the mansion.

"We have your food." Larry said to Tim, handing him a large bag. Tim took it and looked at the group.

"What’s going on?" He asked.

"The Master’s goons paid a visit. Kevin was holding them off, but they came out a few minutes later. They’re looking for you, and they’re not being discreet about it either." He told them.

"Is he alright?" Jules asked, looking at Larry.

"He didn’t come out with them, so he’s not a prisoner."

"He’s...dead?" Asked Rose, as if the word dead was alien to her. Larry shrugged.

"I don’t know." He said. "He told me he had a few spells that he could use to try and stop them. It looks like he failed. Look, we need to go and help him." Larry told them, before turning and leading the group out. Silence filled the air for a few moment before Jules looked at Tim.

"Damn it. Tim we have to stop Marc." Jules said.

"And how do we do that?" Tim asked.

"I...don’t know, but we can’t let him... we can’t let him carry on like this." She said.

"Hey! That’s my Watcher your talking about Jules." Kayce said, snappishly. Jules spun to face her.

"Yeah your ‘Watcher’ in case you hadn’t noticed, has gone basket case. He’s already killed Stephen, and probably Kevin as well." She snapped back.

"Oh right. Did it ever occur to you that maybe he had no choice in this?" Kayce snarled back.

"What? You trying to make something of this? Because I can if you want." Jules snapped.

"SHUT UP!" Rose suddenly screamed. The girls turned to look at her. Rose’s face was almost frightening. Her normally gentle eyes were hardened, and her smile was gone, replaced by a grim line of hatred.

"If we can save Marc we will, but believe me, if he’s beyond saving, then I will kill him." She vowed.

"What you gonna do? Karate chop him to death?" Kayce said, glaring at her.

"I’ll find a way, even if I have to die doing it. I will stop him." Rose said.

"That’s enough all of you!" Tim snapped. "We’ve all been affected by this, but we must not lose our heads. Yes, Marc has to be stopped, and we will find a way to do it, but at the moment? I’m thinking I should go out there and just get myself killed!" He carried on, the annoyance in his voice evident. "Now if you three start acting like Slayers and less like rivals for the Homecoming parade, maybe we might find a way to stop him!" Rubbing his hands across his face, Tim finally looked at the silent girls. They looked back, but remained silent. Finally he nodded, as if clearing his head, and took a breath.

"First things first. We need to find out what caused Marc to go bad. Second see if it’s reversible-"

"-and if it isn‘t?" Kayce cut in. Tim looked at her.

"We’ll cross that bridge when and if we come to it. Third, we find Marc and stop him." He said.

"It won’t be easy." Said a new voice cutting in. The group turned and watched as Spike walked in. The girls went on the defensive immediately. Spike ignored them.

"If I was here to fight, you‘d be dead already." He told them.

"Three against one? Not good odds Spike." Kayce said.

"You can stop your friend, but to do it, you’ll have to destroy his dark half." Spike said, ignoring Kayce.

"What happened to allying yourself with ’poxy’ Slayers Spike?" Jules asked.

"Lets just say the Master pissed me off." Spike told her, his dark eyes looking the three girls over. Oz’s hand found Jules’, and she squeezed it to let him know she was fine. Tim stepped forwards, between Spike and the girls. Obviously uncomfortable with Spike’s gaze.

"You said you knew how to stop Marc. Start talking or they start slaying." Tim told him, flatly. Spike looked at Tim and smirked. Spike leaned to his side and looked past Tim and at Jules.

"Is he always this uptight? Or are his knickers chaffing him?"

"Spike, I’m warning you." Tim growled, unimpressed. Spike rolled his eyes and nodded.

"Fine. If you want to stop your Marc from becoming the next Darth Vader, it’s real simple. The other Marc, this worlds Marc, he’s the one with the power. His using Marc as a conduit, a way to boost his power. It won’t happen over night, but within a few weeks your Marc will begin to weaken. His strength will leave him and eventually he’ll end up like her Watcher. Pushing up the roses." Spike said, looking at Rose.

"Your jokes are not appreciated Spike. So we kill this Dark Marc, and then boom our Marc comes back?" Kayce said, changing the topic of conversation back to how to save Marc. Spike nodded at her.

"Should do it, but it won’t be easy. Marc.. sorry, our Marc, isn’t about to let you walk up to him and kill him. He’s always with Xander, Willow, and now your Marc. You’ll have to get past them first, and that... that’s where I come in. I can keep Xander and Willow busy. You can deal with the twins of doom." Spike explained. Tim looked back at the girls, as behind him Spike lit a cigarette and took a puff from it. Blowing the rancid smell of smoke into the air, waiting.

"Well?" Tim asked them. Rose looked at Jules, Jules looked at Kayce.

"What?" She asked, looking back at everyone.

"He was your Watcher Kayce. It’s your call. Do we go with Spike’s idea or not?" Jules asked her.

"I want Marc back more than anything in the world, but Tim’s our Watcher now. He’s the leader, let him decide." She told them. Everyone turned to Tim and looked at him. Finally he nodded and looked back at Spike.

"We’ll do it, but if you even think of double crossing us..." He left the sentence at that. Spike grinned, then dropped the cigarette to the floor, stamping on it.

"One more thing. We pull this off, you do not even think of staking me. You and your kind will keep away from me. That’s my price, oh and I get to kill the Master." Spike told them.

"Deal." said Tim.

3

Ruby stood at the window, looking down into the Labyrinth that had once been the streets of Sunnydale. The Minotaur had fallen at the hands of the Gentlemen in a stupid piece of luck for the Slayers. The Gentlemen and Medusa still roamed, searching for them. They would die. She knew they would, but still. They were getting very near to the exit of the Labyrinth, and ultimately her. She wouldn’t panic just yet, but she was starting to consider her next move. If somehow the Slayers did survive, then she would escape. She had her own back door set up and ready. Kirsten and Irene didn’t know about it of course, but then, they were expendable. They had some talent for witch craft, but it was unfocused. When she had met them four weeks earlier on the other side of America, she had approached them. Of course at the time she had been hungry and had intended to feed on them. Fortunately her magical radar had kicked in, and she had changed her tactics.

"RUBY, TIME GROWS SHORT. I HAVE ONE HERE NOW, BUT HE IS MERELY A WATCHER. I REQUIRE THE SOULS OF THE SLAYERS IF I AM TO AGAIN BE FREE." The voice was gentle, and sounded as if it was being carried on the breeze. Ruby smiled and turned. A shadow stood across from her, no form or substance, yet it nevertheless radiated pure evil.

"It will happen soon. The Slayers in the Maze are being hounded by the Gentlemen, and should they fail, then I have also sent Medusa after them as well. It will only be a matter of time before they become yours." She said.

"EXCELLENT., I KNEW I CHOSE WISELY WITH YOU. WHERE KEVIN FAILED I AM SURE YOU SHALL SUCCEED."

"You said you had the soul of a Watcher. I’m curious, which one do you have?"

"I am merely curious, that’s all." She said.

Ruby blinked a couple of times, and actually closed her eyes. When she opened them the shadow had grown slightly larger.

"DO I SENSE.... A MILD FEELING OF SORROW ON YOUR PART RUBY?" It asked her, almost in a sing song voice.

"No, I am merely thinking over the plan. I want everything to be just perfect for you arrival." Ruby said, a moment later she realised she was almost lying to the shadow. She quickly clouded those thoughts, hopefully before her master could pick up on them. The shadow shrank back to its normal, human size.

"GOOD. THOUGHTS AND FEELINGS HAVE NO PLACE IN THE MIND OF A CHOSEN SERVANT." It said to her, then it began to fade. Ruby watched it vanish before turning her attention back to the window.

1996

USSR:

Faye was the Chosen One. At least that’s what Stephen her Watcher kept telling her. He was young for a Watcher, well of all the Watcher’s she’d ever met, she thought he was. Although most of the other Watchers she’d met had been almost distant with her, and a little envious of him. He was a Watcher with a couple of years field experience, and had an aptitude for magic and research. Stephen had been chosen over them all to be her guardian and leader. Like now as he led her quietly around the back of an illegal brothel, where for several nights in a row, at least one of the places customers had gone missing. They had gone there earlier on in the day, and quizzed the brothels owner. A large bloke with a tattoo of a bird lifting a fish from a lake on his back . It had been one of the most horrifying sights Faye had ever seen in her life. Rolls of fat hanging over trousers that were way to tight. Once they’d quizzed him and left, she had asked playfully if she could slay him later. Stephen had chuckled and quoted in his ‘let’s take the piss out of Quentin Travers’ voice, that it would be against the code to slay an innocent. Faye had always laughed at that voice, and had reluctantly agreed with his idea. They had gone into the brothel unnoticed and were busy sneaking about looking for the culprit of the deaths. Unfortunately tonight it seemed that Jabba with the Tattoo had closed up shop. Sure, lights still lit the corridors and doors still appeared locked, but there was nobody about. At least until they reached the main foyer. The owner lay sprawled on the floor, his entrails spread across the floor. His eyes staring up at the ceiling. That was disgusting enough, but what was worse, was that the mans guts had been laid out across the floor, in a message. KEEPERS HILL TONIGHT.

Cautiously they had made their way to Keepers Hill. So called for the remains of an old Norse Keep that had been built there centuries earlier. The wind blew softly across their faces, and a light rain had started.

"So she comes." Spike had said, stepping out from the shadows of the keep, and looking at her. Beside him Drusilla also stood, her brown eyes gazing up at the night sky.

"The stars sell tickets my Spike. They want this to be a special show." She had cooed.

"Oh it will be." Spike had assured her. Stephen had done the unexpected then. He had run at Drusilla, not Spike, with a stake raised, out to kill her. Dru had laughed and sidestepped his attack, before grabbing him and spinning him into a wall head first. Stephen had been knocked out there and then.

When he had awoke several hours later, Spike and Dru were gone, and so was Faye. Running back to his hotel he had phoned London, where to his horror he had learned that the next Slayer had been called. He had mourned the loss of Faye, for a time finding solace in the bottom of a whisky bottle. Then one night she had gone to see him. Stephen had been horrified at what had happened. His Slayer, his champion of good had become a champion of darkness. Faye knew that if he really had wanted to, he could have killed her, but something had stopped him. Likewise she too had been unable to kill him. Eventually she left. Their past something that would be kept between them.

So when she allowed herself to feel even a little remorse over her former Watchers death, then she was entitled to. She was a Vampire. A powerful one with more magic than most Wicca’s put together. That however did not mean she was without remorse. Because deep inside, in her now un-beating heart she was still Faye, the Vampire Slayer. Now she looked into the Labyrinth, watching and wondering what would become of the others. Of Stephens fellow Watchers and the other Slayers. And briefly, just briefly, she had wondered what had become of Faye. And she wondered, why had she done what Kevin and Dru had first conceived. She wondered why she agreed to help the Devil. Power.. that was why she had done it. Faye was dead, and good riddance. The past was the past. Only Ruby lived now. But in her musings she had begun to formulate another plan, should this one fail. Not of course, that it was going to.

4

"I’m sure we’re near the end of the Labyrinth by now." Giles said. Kelly looked at him and sighed.

"You said that eight turnings back." She told him. Giles looked at her and nodded.

"Yes well, you know me, ever the optimist." He said almost cheerily. Kelly shook her head and looked at Jenna with a ’can you believe this guy’ look. Jenna smiled, but said nothing. At the back of the group, Clem stopped and sniffed the air. Paul, who was behind him stopped as well.

"What is it?" He asked. Clem held up a hand for quiet, then looked at him.

"I can smell the Gentlemen, but there’s something wrong . I can smell something else. A lot more powerful then them. And its getting closer." He said.

"Oh come on. I’m a slayer, not a wrestler!" Kelly moaned stamping her foot for emphasis.

"Kelly, be quiet." Kara told her. Kelly looked at her with a pissed off expression, but remained quiet.

"Do you know what it is Clem?" Kara asked him. Clem shook his head.

"No, but its old." He told her.

"We’ll be on our guard, but we have to keep moving." Giles told him. Clem nodded, and the group began on their way again.

They had been moving for about fifteen minutes since Clem’s observation, when they heard several thuds followed by smashing. Looking at each other they moved cautiously to the corner and looked around. The Gentlemen, or what had been the Gentlemen lay in pieces of stone on the floor. They had been turned to stone and because of their tendency to float, and stone being heavier than air. Well it didn’t take a nuclear physicist to work out what had happened.

"Did they not get a regular calcium fix or something?" Kelly asked. Behind them, came a small hissing sound. Slowly the group turned, in time to see Medusa appear around the corner. She had stopped the Gentlemen and then doubled back to come out behind the group.

"Don’t look at her eyes!" Giles shouted, recognising her for what she was almost right away. The group didn’t need to be told twice, turning they ran. Clem at the front, and Kelly at the rear. Kelly was so intent on keeping up with the rest of the group, that she didn’t see the stone arm of the Gentleman, as she tripped on it. The others had already turned the corner. Kelly stood and was about to run when Medusa grabbed her arm and spun her around.

"Its been years since I’ve petrified a Slayer." Medusa grinned. Then her eyes glowed. Kelly struggled, and tried to look away, but already she could feel her joints stiffening as flesh became stone.

"GILES!!!" She screamed. Medusa Smiled at her.

"No one can help you now Slayer." She hissed.

Shadow World

Part 4

1

Xander, Willow, Darla, and Jessie knelt before the Master, on the receiving end of his wrath.

"I tell you to find and kill the slayers, and again, I am disappointed." He growled.

"Master, we looked everywhere!" Jessie shouted. The Master spun around and stabbed a long finger into Jessie‘s eye, before gripping hard and pulling the head from the body. Jessie dusted on the spot. The Master clapped his hands together, removing the excess dust.

"As I was saying, the plant is less then one month from activation. I give you one last chance. FIND THE DAMNED SLAYERS AND KILL THEM!" He roared. Marc and Dark Marc watched the Master turn and walk away before looking at Xander, Willow, and Darla.

"Well?" Asked Xander.

"We’ll find them and we kill them." Darla vowed.

"Darla, dear Darla, you really need to look at the big picture here. They are slayers, and yes they can be killed, but not easily." Dark Marc told her.

"I don’t see you coming up with any idea’s." She retorted. He grinned, stretching the scar.

"There is one place where we haven’t looked." He said.

* * * *

"Where’s Kelly?" Asked Giles, suddenly stopping. Kara and the others stopped as well.

"I thought she was right behind us." Kara said to him, concern in her voice.

"So did I." Giles replied.

"Do we go back?" Asked Jenna.

"We have to." Simone said.

"And if Medusa’s still back there?" Clem asked, wide eyed.

"I’ll go with Jenna and Simone." Giles said.

"Me too." Said Kara. Giles looked at her, but Kara’s gaze convinced him to keep quiet.

"Paul, Clem, wait here. If we’re not back in 5 minutes then, well it’ll be up to you to stop Ruby." Giles told them. Clem nodded, but Paul looked like he was about to say something.

"Paul, if Medusa is back there, then we need you here to save us." Giles told him. Paul sighed and nodded.

"Good luck." He told them. Giles nodded, so did Kara. Simone gave him a small smile.

"You too." She said. Paul finally smiled, and watched as they all walked back the way they had come.

"Do you think they’ll be alright?" Asked Clem. Paul looked at him.

"I hope to God they will be." He said.

* * * *

Giles led the way, slowly back up the path they had followed. Finally they turned up the path that led to the Gentlemen’s remains. The only difference this time, was that there was now a statue of Kelly in the middle of the path.

"Oh God, Kelly." Giles said softly. Kelly’s mouth was open, as if she’d been calling for help. Giles slowly sank to his knees, and looked up at the statue.

"I’m so sorry." He whispered to it. A hand on his shoulder made Giles turn to look up at Kara.

"We can still save her Giles. If we kill Medusa then she should become human again." She reminded him. Giles nodded, and stood again.

"Shouldn’t we put her in a padded box or something, so she doesn’t break?" Simone said. Giles looked at her, and slowly smiled.

"I have missed the American youth’s sense of humour." He muttered. "She should be fine here, but we need to act quickly. We need a plan." He added.

"I have an idea." Jenna said. The group looked at her. "If I remember my Greek mythology, Medusa’s main weakness was that she can’t look at her own reflection because she’ll turn to stone as well right?"

"Yes, that’s correct." Giles said. Jenna nodded, and pulled a compact out of her pocket. One with a mirror on it. Giles looked at it.

"It’s a good plan, but we’ll need more than that little mirror to stop her." Giles said. Kara chuckled and pulled out a compact as well, so did Simone. Giles rolled his eyes, and looked at Kara.

"You have a compact?" He asked.

"Hey, I may be a Watcher, but I’m a woman as well ya know." Kara said.

"Indeed. Well it’s a plan at least. Let’s get back to Paul and Clem, before they think we’ve become glorified garden ornaments like Kelly." Giles said. The group looked at Kelly once more, then they turned and walked back to Paul and Clem.

"Oh no." Simone muttered. The group stopped short, as they rounded the corner back to Paul and Clem. They were still there but like Kelly, they were now both statues.

* * * *

Ruby looked at Irene and Kirsten, as they all stood by the shadowy figure.

"MY POWER GROWS. I HAVE A SLAYER, A DEMON, AND ANOTHER WATCHER. YOU ARE DOING WELL RUBY." The Devil told her, his shadowy figure flickering on the wall of the room.

"Who’s that?" Asked Kirsten.

"I AM YOUR LORD WITCH. I AM THE ONE WHO LIVES IN THE DEPTHS OF HELL. I AM POWER ETERNAL. I AM THE DEVIL." He told her.

"The Devil? Get out!" Irene said clapping her hands.

"I think I used to date him." Kirsten said. The Devil gave an audible sigh.

"TELL ME KIRSTEN WHAT YOUR FAVOURITE FILM IS.. OH WAIT LET ME GUESS. MALIBU BARBIE GETS A NEW WALK IN CLOSET. REMAIN SILENT."

"Oh please." Ruby muttered, looking at them.

"NOW THAT I HAVE THIS POWER, IT IS TIME TO SET PART TWO OF THE PLAN INTO MOTION." The Devil said, ignoring Irene and Kirsten.

"Part two?" Ruby was confused.

"YOU SHALL SEE." The Devil assured her, before vanishing.

"That’s a cool trick. Can I learn that?" Kirsten asked. Ruby ran a hand down her face in exasperation.

* * * *

Marc was walking along the streets of the other Sunnydale, towards Angel’s mansion. He was with his other self, Xander, Willow, and Darla. Suddenly he felt something familiar and turned. Stephen was watching him, a look of sadness on his face.

"What the? I killed you." Marc said.

"Yeah you did. Got a taste for it now haven’t you." Stephen said to him.

"Who the hell is he talking to?" Asked Darla.

"Dunno." Xander said shrugging. Marc looked at them.

"You don’t see him?" He asked.

"What we see is you talking to thin air." Darla told him. Dark Marc stepped forwards.

"What do you see?" He asked.

"Stephen. He’s here." Marc said.

"They can’t see me Marc. Only you can." Stephen told him, with a grim smile on his face.

"Your dead. Go to wherever it is your meant to go!" Marc shouted at him.

"Sorry little bro, can’t do that. See when you killed me, you sort of did it in a way that hell, I’m stuck here. In limbo." Stephen told him. He stepped forwards, and Marc actually took a step back.

"Oh what? You think I’m gonna kill you?" Stephen said. "I’m a bloody ghost. I can’t even touch anything anymore, let alone hurt you." Stephen told him. Marc looked at the others, who were watching him as if he was mad.

"So your gonna kill the Slayers huh? Kayce? Rose? Jules? What about Tim and Oz? You gonna kill everyone who ever gave a damn about you?"

"The Master wants them dead." Marc told him flatly.

"Oh come on. One dose of the evil happy power and your bouncing around for him like a dog on a leash. I thought you were stronger than that." Stephen said with disdain.

"Shut up." Marc growled.

"Make me. Oh wait, you already killed me didn’t ya." Stephen said, mocking him.

"I said shut up."

"You see, life’s a bitch Marc. You think I’m gonna let you just waltz up to the Slayers and kill them? No. I’m gonna be hounding you all the time. Wherever you go I’ll be there, reminding you of what you were and what you’ve become."

"SHUT UP!" Marc yelled, but Stephen was already gone. Marc looked at the group then he shook his head, clearing it.

"Let’s get this done." he told them.

2

Jules, Rose, Kayce, Tim, and Oz continued to look at Spike. None of them trusted this worlds Spike, but putting two and two together they had to admit they didn’t have much of a choice.

"It won’t be long before they look here for us." Spike told them.

"So where to?" Rose asked him. Spike grinned at them.

"I think we should pay a visit to the Master, don’t you?" He told them. Tim was about to protest when Rose grabbed his arm.

"He’s right. If we attack them there, we’ll have the element of surprise on our side."

"I don’t like it Rose." Tim told her. Rose looked at him sadly.

"It’s not for you to like." She said. Tim slowly nodded. Spike looked at each of them, before leading them from Angel’s Mansion.

* * * *

Simone, Jenna, Giles, and Kara walked slowly through the maze. All of them aware that Medusa could make an appearance at any moment.

"How long do you think until we reach the end of this maze Giles?" Jenna asked him. Giles looked at her, and pushed his glasses up onto the bridge of his nose.

"I think, seeing as how Ruby has sent Medusa after us, then we may be very near the end of this maze." Giles told her.

"I am SO gonna stake her ass when I see her again." Simone growled.

"What I don’t get... she must have known that we would have come to check what happened to the town eventually. So why do it?" Kara said.

"Perhaps the power of the Hellmouth was too much of a draw for her to resist." Guessed Giles.

"And besides, she’s done a pretty good job of removing Buffy and the others from the town hasn’t she." Added Jenna. "She probably thought that she’d be able to handle us, but she didn’t count on us splitting into two groups." She added.

"Maybe. I think the more pressing concern is, where has she sent the towns occupants? Limbo? Some hell dimension?" Kara said.

"Actually, the more I think about it, the more I’m beginning to believe that this is all an elaborate, and well planned trap. I would hazard a guess that the people haven’t gone anywhere. Ruby has actually removed them from a reality where we just cannot see them."

"So they could be walking around just like us? And we can’t see each other? Man that’s a scary thought." Jenna said, shuddering.

"Indeed, but until we actually get to Ruby, there’s no way of really knowing what she’s done." Giles told them.

"It would have to be a powerful spell to do this right?" Simone asked suddenly.

"Yes." Giles said flatly. "Why do you ask?"

"She’s powerful yeah, but... keeping the town’s people invisible, and the creation of this maze. Isn’t that a little much even for her?" Simone said.

"Simone, are you going somewhere with this?" Kara asked, trying not to sound rude.

"Yeah, I mean. Here we are walking around, when all of a sudden Clem appears, and remember his words? He’d been walking around for a couple of hours, by himself. But the town was deserted long before that. Three days at least..." Simone let the sentence trail off.

"Simone, that’s.. brilliant." Giles said grinning at her.

"I don’t get it." Jenna said.

"It means Jenna, that whatever magic Ruby’s using, she can’t sustain it properly." Kara explained

"Which means she’s doing too much at one time. Therefore she’s become weaker." Giles finished. Behind them there was the sound of stone crunching beneath a shoe. Everyone froze.

"Oh please, do go on. Your making so much sense." Medusa told them. Slowly Kara, Simone, and Jenna reached into their pockets.

"I have to say, you’ve led me on a very merry chase, but it ends here. Your life will continue in stone." Medusa told them.

"Your forgetting one very important thing..." Jenna began.

"We’re not so easy to beat." Simone added. Then she, Jenna, and Kara spun around, with their eyes closed and the mirrors in the compacts raised in their hands. Medusa hissed, and fell back at the sight of her own reflection. Hands up in a futile defence Medusa turned and ran from them. The group looked at Giles.

"Compacts. Wonderful inventions." He said sheepishly.

* * * *

"Where are they?" Marc growled as he kicked over one of the few remaining chairs. He, Dark Marc, Xander, Willow, and Darla were standing in the Mansion. There was some food on the table, but that was the only sign anyone had ever been there.

"They can’t be far." Darla insisted.

"I’m growing bored with this cat and mouse game." Marc turned to face them.

"Find them." He growled the order. Darla and Willow looked at Xander, who locked his gaze with Marc. Slowly he nodded at the girls.

"Do as he says." Xander told them. He then turned and led the group out of the Mansion. Marc cracked his knuckles and then slammed a fist hard onto the table, breaking it. He ignored the blood that trickled from the wound in his hand.

"They’ve been lucky up to now. But eventually everyone’s luck runs out." Dark Marc said, watching him. Marc looked at him and nodded.

"Lets just hope it runs out soon." He said, as Dark Marc walked out after the others.

"They’ll kick your ass. You know that." Stephen said, leaning up against the wall of the mansion. He too watched Dark Marc walk out. Marc watched him go, then he turned his attention to Stephen.

"You sound so sure of that." Marc said grinning. Stephen folded his arms and put a foot up against the wall, before leaning back on it.

"I am. I mean I trained Rose to be ruthless with her enemies, and you taught Kayce everything she knows. You know they’ll beat you." Stephen told him in a matter of fact voice.

"Oh, you do love the sound of your own voice don’t you?" Marc said, laughing. Stephen shrugged.

"They say misery loves company. Why do you think I’m bugging you so much?" Stephen told him. Marc looked up at him. Then suddenly he felt as if his legs would give out. He leaned on the wall for support, but his vision was blurring. Finally it cleared and he looked back at Stephen.

"What have you done?" Marc asked, gasping.

"Why do you think I’ve done anything? It’s the power. The evil. Everything has its price Marc. The power that you gain from the darkness, also drains you to sustain itself. Don’t you remember anything I taught you?"

"Your.. lying." Marc said, as his legs suddenly gave out, and he fell to his knees.

"Am I? Look at yourself. Pitiful, weak. A hollow shell of the man you once were, but its not to late Marc. You can end it. You can end it before it consumes you completely and you lose everything that you once held dear." Stephen spoke softly, as he knelt by Marc. Marc looked at him, then shook his head.

"You think you can break me like that? I’m more powerful than you ever were and you can’t handle that!" Marc yelled, getting to his feet. Stephen looked at him sadly.

"Two days Marc. Two days before you’re gone. Mind, body and soul. There will be nothing left of you." Stephen said, before he vanished. Marc sneered as Stephen vanished, before turning around. He caught sight of himself in the mirror. His face was cracking, skin was drying and he looked like a man of 50 and not his real age of 19. He touched his hand to his face, felt the cracked skin there. Turning he ran out of the Mansion.

3

Kirsten and Irene looked up as the doors to the room burst open and Medusa ran in.

"What the?" Ruby said standing up, but even as she watched, Medusa’s arms were beginning to harden.

"What’s happening?" Kirsten asked, mouth open in horror.

"We are!" Jenna said jumping into the room and punching Kirsten square in the jaw. In the centre of the room, with the last of her strength, Medusa reached out and grabbed Irene. Irene’s eyes went wide and she struggled to pull away, but even as she did so, she felt her body stiffen, until she was stone herself. Kirsten stood up, her eyes were jet black.

"DESTROY HER KIRSTEN NOW!" The Devil roared at her. Kirsten nodded, and turned to face Jenna. A ball of green energy formed on the ends of Kirsten’s hands. It flew forwards at high speed, and Jenna knew she couldn’t stop it. Her life flashed before her eyes, when suddenly the magical energy hit some kind of barrier and melted away.

"WHAT IS HAPPENING?” T he Devil demanded. The group looked around, and were surprised when Ruby stepped forwards, her eyes black, but her features vamped.

"You shall not harm these people." She said quietly.

"ARAGHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!! TRAITOR! YOU WILL BE DESTROYED FOR THIS RUBY! I OFFERED YOU THE WORLD AS MY QUEEN. NOW YOUR LIFE IS AS FORFEIT AS THAT OF THE SLAYERS!" The Devil roared at her. Then the shadowy form vanished, leaving Kirsten facing two pissed off Slayers, a Uber vamp, and two Watchers. Wisely she remained silent. Giles, giving Ruby a wide berth, walked around to the statue of Medusa and pushed it over. As soon as it shattered, Irene returned to normal. Kirsten ran to her, but Ruby suddenly held up a hand, and a barrier appeared around the two witches.

"We helped you!" Kirsten screamed at Ruby.

"Guess I’m not so into this evil thing after all." Ruby snarled at them. Suddenly they vanished. And outside, the Maze too vanished. A moment later, the towns people reappeared. Giles stepped towards Ruby. She looked at him with sad eyes, and her face returned to its human visage.

"Ruby?" He asked softly. Slowly she sat down on the throne, which had returned to what it really was, a simple wooden chair. When she looked up at them, she was shaking.

"What have I done?" She asked.

"Taken the first step on the path of redemption." Giles told her.

* * * *

Spike sensed the Vampires first, but a moment later Rose, Kayce and Jules also stopped.

"What is it?" Asked Tim.

"Company." Rose said quietly. Turning the group waited a couple of minutes when Xander, Darla, Willow, Dark Marc, and Marc appeared.

"Time to end this Slayers." Marc said stepping forwards. Kayce gasped at Marc’s face, he simply sniggered. Then he raised his hands and all hell broke loose. Spike jumped at Darla first. She parried the blow, and kicked out, but Spike rolled with it. As she jumped at him, he came up with a stake, that she impaled herself on. An instant later she was dust. Spike grinned, but it fell as he was hauled up and thrown across the street from behind by Xander, who was twirling a stake of his own. Kayce rolled under the blast of energy that Marc had sent out, and it went over her head to knock Willow flying. She in turn hit Xander, and knocked him sprawling. Spike jumped up and advanced on them. Marc growled, and took aim at Kayce again, when someone jumped onto his back. He snarled, and rammed back against a wall, in an effort to dislodge Oz. Oz grunted as the wind was knocked from him, and he fell to the ground in a heap, coughing. Marc ignored him and turned back to the Slayer’s in time for Rose to hit him around the head with the heel of her boot. Marc spun around and hit the wall. He staggered slightly, but managed to remain standing. Across from him, Jules and Tim were focusing on Dark Marc. Keeping close to him, where his magic would be of little use. Dark Marc punched out at Jules who caught his arm and then spun him around. With a hard pull, his arm was dislocated from his shoulder.

"That was for Stephen." She sneered. Then she brought her knee up into his back, another sharp crack echoed and this time he did scream.

"That was because I enjoyed it." She added.

"Jules!" Tim shouted. Jules spun around as Marc fired off another bolt of magical energy, but in turning she had made Dark Marc an unwilling shield. He looked in horror as the energy raced at him. Jules let him go and dove for cover, as the energy hit Dark Marc. It rebounded from him, leaving a melted face and popped eyeballs on the evil version of Marc. Hideously the jaw opened and a faint scream came out of the still sizzling face, before the body fell to the floor, where it melted into a sickly yellow puddle. The green energy ball was about to hit Marc, when Kayce pulled him out of the way. It sailed past him, and hit the wall behind him. A moment later the building collapsed. Marc lay gagging on the floor. Suddenly looking up into the air, he screamed and grabbed his stomach. As he screamed a dark shadow began to burst from his mouth.

"Now there’s something you don’t see every- Oh you rotten bastar-" Spike exploded into dust as Xander staked him from behind. Before any of the girls could respond, he grabbed Willow’s hand and they fled up the street. The group turned back to Marc and the dark plume of magical energy that was escaping into the air. Finally it began to dissipate, and Marc fell to the ground, shivering. Kayce, and Tim ran over to him, while Jules ran to help Oz. Rose watched them for a moment, then she began to cry.

* * * *

"You allowed Darla, and Marc to be killed. The Slayers still live, and all you have to show for it is Spike is dead?" The Master circled around Xander and Willow who had both been stripped and hung up in chains.

"It wasn’t our fault." Xander said. The Master stroked his face gently.

"Perhaps. Perhaps not. I have decided I will not kill you. You can be useful." He declared. He helped Willow down once he had untied her chains. She looked down, not at his face.

"Dear, dear Willow. I could never hurt you, you enjoy the pain too much." He said to her. Then he picked up a red hot poker.

"Xander, on the other hand." He said, before branding the sign of the cross into Xander’s chest. Xander screamed. The Master and Willow laughed. "-Will provide me much pleasure before I release him." The Master finished.

Out side the torture room, the Master’s vampires looked up as Xander screamed again.

* * * *

Jules stood in a corner of the library. She was helping to cover some of the cuts Oz had gotten on his back.

"Sorry." She said, as he jerked a little, as she applied a bandage to a particularly nasty wound.

"It’s okay." He said, as he turned to face her when she was done. Jules smiled, and he did as well, before leaning over and kissing her. Tim stood by a window with Rose, who had said nothing since their return to the library. Larry had informed them that Kevin had been killed. His neck had been broken. Despite what his vampire persona had done, they had liked this worlds gentle, kind Kevin, and they knew that he would be missed. In another corner of the room, Kayce sat with Marc. Marc who was her Watcher, and now seemed to be nothing but a hallow shell. One that could not stop crying. Eventually Kayce pulled him into a hug, and just let him cry. The groups stayed like that for a few minutes, when suddenly a bright portal filled the room. It was glowing light blue and they recognised it as being the same kind that had brought them here. A moment later Giles stepped through.

"Giles!" Jules said, running to hug him. Giles gave a little ooff as she did, and she pulled back.

"Sorry." She said.

"It’s alright, but we can’t maintain this portal much longer. We must go back now." He told the group. They nodded and Jules and Oz went into the portal, Rose was about to follow when she stopped.

"Tim." She said. Tim nodded.

"What is it?" Giles asked.

"Give us five minutes." Tim told him. Giles nodded and went back through the portal. Kayce looked at Marc.

"Let’s go home." She said softly, leading him into the portal.

* * * *

Kelly, Paul, and Clem had thankfully returned to normal once Medusa had been destroyed. It was quite a sight as they found themselves in the middle of the street, with people just as confused walking around them. Giles had found them a few minutes later and they had gone to Ruby’s headquarters. Now they stood with Giles, Kara, and the others waiting. The portal shimmered slightly, and Rose and Tim stepped through, carrying Stephen’s body between them. Kara broke down into tears, as did Jenna. Kelly kept wiping her eyes. Simone tried to look at anything but his body. Ruby sat motionless, just watching. Paul was kneeling next to Marc, holding his hand softly, while Marc continued to cry. Kayce stood next to them, stroking Marc’s hair, trying to be as supportive as she could. Rose looked up, not letting her tears fall, not wanting to look weak. Tim stood next to her, also not letting his sadness show.

* * * *

Two days later:

The sun shone brightly over the cemetery. Most of the group were present for Stephen’s funeral, as were Buffy and her friends. Except for Marc, who was watching it from under a tree, unable to bring himself to go any closer to them. He watched as Rose broke down as the coffin was lowered into the ground. Kara pulled her into a hug, and stroked her hair, even as she let her own tears fall.

"See what you’ve done?" Asked Stephen, standing next to Marc. Marc closed his eyes."I’m.... sorry Stephen." He muttered. Beside him Stephen laughed."You’re sorry? You killed me. I don’t think sorry covers it." Stephen spat at him. Before Marc could reply, Stephen’s form vanished. Marc sighed, and looked back up as Rose walked towards him.

"Rose..." He began. "I don’t blame you Marc, it wasn’t you. I’m sorry for what happened to you." She said to him before walking off. Marc made no attempt to follow, and did not look up as everyone else walked past. When they were gone, he forced himself to move over to the grave. He slowly put some flowers down, then stood there, saying nothing. When he heard the footsteps behind him and looked up. The sun had set and darkness had fallen.

"It hurts to lose someone you care about doesn’t it?" Ruby said softly. Marc nodded, but remained silent. "It’s weird. I always thought I would be destined to bring about hell on earth. Then this happens and I feel again." She continued. Marc looked up at her.

"You feel?" He asked.

"I feel sorrow. Sorrow and remorse. I have no soul and no chip, but I don’t want to be the villain anymore." She said, her gaze still on the grave.

"Is that why you helped stop the Devil?" Marc asked. Ruby looked up and nodded.

"I guess it is." She said, lapsing into silence.

"I thought they would hate me I.. want them to hate me." Marc finally said. Ruby looked at him, again her eyes were sad. She took off the cloak she wore around her shoulders, and then placed it on the grave.

"What are you doing Ruby?" Marc asked.

"Atoning. As of this moment, I am Ruby the Vampire Slayer." She said softly.

"Atoning. Guess I could do with some help with that." Marc said. Ruby looked at him, then they stood together, just looking at the grave.

* * * *

Deep in the lowest regions of Hell:

Stephen’s ghost form shimmered into being in front of the Devil. The Devil gazed down at him, waiting.

"It’s done." Stephen said. The Devil exhaled a fiery breath and sat back.

"RUBY HAS FAILED US AND ALLIED WITH THE SLAYERS OF HER OWN WILL. MEDUSA HAS BEEN DESTROYED AND MY PATIENCE HAS GROWN THIN."

"It doesn’t matter." Stephen said, as slowly his form began to melt. His face running like wax, until another man stood there.

"TELL ME DANIEL, WHY IT DOES NOT MATTER?" The Devil asked.

"The Slayers are confused. Marc has no power, and Stephen is dead. They are becoming estranged from one another, easy pickings I would say." The Devil leaned forwards, and for a moment his eyes glowed brightly.

"THEY HAD BETTER BE. I REQUIRE THE SOULS OF ALL THE SLAYERS IF I AM TO EVER BE FREE. THE SOUL OF A WATCHER, HOWEVER POWERFUL AND DIVERTING IT IS, IS NOT NEARLY ENOUGH." He told Daniel. Daniel nodded and followed the Devil’s gaze to the form of Stephen, chained up, battered, bruised and cut hanging on the wall of the chamber. The devil flicked his hand towards Stephen and another large cut broke Stephen’s skin. He yelled in pain. and the Devil laughed.

"I HAVE A PLAN. ONE THAT WILL ASSURE MY ULTIMATE VICTORY. AND YOU, DEAR STEPHEN, WILL BE THE THING TO SET THAT PLAN IN MOTION." The Devil said, then he laughed. Daniel looked at him.

"I don’t get it." He said. The Devil looked at him.

"THERE IS AN OLD SAYING IN THE HUMAN WORLD. IF MOHAMED CANNOT GO TO THE MOUNTAIN, THEN WE WILL BRING THE MOUNTAIN TO MOHAMED. I WILL FORCE THE SLAYERS HERE TO RESCUE THE SOUL OF THEIR FRIEND. AND WHEN THEY ARE HERE.... I WILL CRUSH THEM." He said laughing again. Daniel smiled and then he too began to laugh, his mouth widening, until it was a huge gaping hole. Stephen, chained, looked up and a single tear slid down his face.

Path to Redemption

1

Of the nine levels of hell, the most dangerous was the ninth itself. For as well as being home to the most vicious demons, it was home to the Devil himself. The Devil, who so recently had been close to being free. He had in fact got free, but with luck and a little skill, the Slayers had stopped him and returned him to hell. He had been angry at first until he remembered not all was lost. He could still be free, however it would require a lot of power to be able to escape again. He would need the souls of all the Slayers. Yet he had nothing to show for it, except the battered soul of a Watcher. And his most powerful ally on the surface Ruby, had betrayed him, and eventually joined the Slayers in their battles. However his plan to get the Slayers souls was now in motion. He had no need to go to them. In time he knew, they would come to him. He smiled grimly to himself, and leaned back in his throne, his gaze falling on Stephen, chained up on the wall. Stephen was unconscious at the moment, but the Devil did not mind. He always had more fun with torture when his victims were awake anyway.

Rose stood alone on the snow filled Boston hill. She ducked as the vampire dressed as Santa lunged at her, and tripped him. Santa fell, and Rose planted a hard, heeled boot into his back. Santa roared in pain. Rose grinned at her fallen adversary and spun him over, bringing the stake down, but then she stopped, inches above his chest. The Vampires face softened and morphed back to their human visage.

"Stephen?" Rose asked, standing and backing away. Stephen stood, and as he did so, the Santa suit dissolved to be replaced by the clothes he wore as a Watcher.

"Hello Rose." He said, smiling gently at her. Rose looked around. The snow was gone, and they were standing in a green field, bright sunlight beating down from above. Birds chirped in the trees, and a soft wind blew around them, barely rustling the tops of the grass. Rose recognised it as being the field where he had brought her for a picnic for her last birthday. Stephen sat on the warm grass and opened the picnic basket that was sat there.

"Sit down Rose." He said softly. Rose did so, and took the sandwich that he handed to her.

"What’s going on?" Asked Rose. Stephen looked at her.

"You tell me." He said.

"I’m dreaming. The happiest time in my life." She said.

"Sort of." He said. Rose noticed that his shirt was gone, mere tatters. Deep scratches gorged his chest and stomach, his back and arms. His face was pale, and he reached out and stroked her cheek softly.

"Stephen, what’s happening to you?"

"My soul. When I died the Devil took it." He said.

"No, you... can’t be him."

"It’s me Rose. This is the only way I can talk to you." He smiled gently as another wound appeared, slashing across his chest. The blood dripped into the Boston snow that had reappeared all around them. Rose reached out, and Stephen took her hand.

"Live long Rose." He said, before vanishing.

Rose bolted upright in her bed, tears were running down her face. Her nightshirt clung to her as sweat poured from her body. Getting up she ran from the room.

"KARA!!!!!! GILES!!!!!!" She screamed.

* * * *

Rose sipped the cup of tea Giles had made for her. Kelly, Simone, Jenna, Jules, Kayce, Giles, Kara, Paul, Marc, Tim, and Oz all stood looking at her. Rose sipped the tea, her eyes still wet.

"Tell me again what happened Rose." Giles said gently.

"It was Stephen Giles. He’s... his soul, it’s in hell. I was talking to him, and all these cuts appeared, and then he told me to live long, and he vanished." Rose explained. Giles nodded.

"Rose, it could have just been a nightmare." Jules said gently, stroking her friends arm. Rose pulled away, spilling the tea.

"It was real! I know it was!" She snapped, looking at them. Her eyes wide and pleading.

"Rose, the mind is a complex, yet sometimes cruel thing." Giles said softly.

"Why won’t you believe me?" Rose said, sobbing.

"We do believe you Rose, but as Giles says, we have to look into it first." Marc told her. Rose looked up at him.

"You’re a good one to talk. You sent him there!" She snapped. Marc looked at her stunned. Rose suddenly stood and ran to him, hugging him tightly.

"Oh God, I’m so sorry." She said. Marc hugged her tightly. Finally she pulled away.

"Am I going mad?" She asked, looking at Giles.

"That’s the thing with magical deaths." Everyone turned as Ruby walked in from her patrol. She had obviously heard the conversation.

"Oh, the wise Vampire speaks." Kelly muttered. Ruby shot her a glare, but said nothing. Instead she looked back at Rose.

"Sometimes, when a person is killed with magical energy, their soul is... thrown around. An easy catch for someone who’s watching for it." Ruby said.

"So you think the Devil really may have Stephen’s soul?" Oz asked, eyebrows raised. Ruby shrugged.

"I don’t know, but if he has, then we should try to free him." Ruby told him.

"So his soul will go to rest." Kayce said softly.

"No... you see if a soul is... removed from a body by magical means, then there’s a chance should we free it, it will return to the body, and they’ll be alright."

"You mean we can bring him back to life?" Rose asked her, stepping forwards.

"I said there’s a chance, but yes, we could." Ruby told her. Rose nodded, then looked at Giles.

"Then we’ll take that chance." She said.

"Rose it won’t be that simple. We don’t even know if it was really Stephen-"

"It was Giles. Now either you help me, or I do this alone." Rose said, walking out of the kitchen.

* * * *

Buffy, Willow, Xander, Dawn, and Anya sat listening to Rose, not commenting, just listening to her. Rose and the others were standing in her living room, telling them of the dream, and the conversation they had been through afterwards. Finally Buffy nodded, and looked up at Giles.

"She’s right Giles. If there’s even a remote chance that Stephen’s being tortured in Hell, then we have to try to rescue him." She stated. In front of her, Rose let out a small smile.

"Very well Buffy. Seeing as you seem to be agreeing with Rose on this, I shall bow to your judgement, but I warn you it will be very dangerous." He told her.

"Dangerous?" Asked Kelly, looking over at him.

"In order to get Stephen back from the Devil, a simple spell will not be sufficient. We will actually have to go to him." Giles told her.

"Go to Hell?" Kelly said, standing up, and looking at him.

"Yes, however the spell to get there requires that the Slayers... ALL of them have to be present. That’s our main problem." Giles told Rose and Buffy.

"But we’re all here." Kayce said. Buffy looked over at her.

"No, we’re not."

"Whoa. Whoa. Whoa, Faith?" Xander said standing up. Buffy looked at him and nodded.

"Xander, can you go to LA? I’ll ask Angel if he can help... get her parole." Buffy said. Xander sighed, then nodded.

"Yeah, I’ll go, but I’m not going alone." He said.

"Why?" Asked Simone.

“They had sex and then she tried to kill him." Anya spoke up.

"I’ll go." Said Kayce. Giles nodded, and looked at Marc.

"You as well Marc." Giles said.

"Me?" Marc asked confused. Giles gave him a small smile.

"Yes, Kayce is your Slayer after all." He told him. Kayce squeezed his arm gently.

"It’ll be okay Marc." She told him. Marc looked at her, and gave her a small reassuring smile.

"While they’re gone, the rest of us will have to prepare for the spell to open the portal into Hell." Giles explained. "I warn you all now however. We have all seen hell dimensions, and the creatures they produce. This will be different, for we will be going into Hell itself. The real deal as it were and we shall encounter things that no mortal has ever encountered since the old ones were first banished there. The Locusts, the Gentlemen, Medusa. They’re nothing compared to what we’ll be facing there." He told them. The group looked at him.

"Can I say how much I am not loving this idea." Kelly said softly.

2

"Faith. You want us to help you what Buffy?" Angel asked once again. He was on the phone, and listening in disbelief at Buffy’s plan. "Fine, I’ll help. Who are you sending? " He cracked a grin.

"Oh Cordy will just love that. Yeah we’ll be waiting for them." Angel said. Finally he hung up the phone, and looked at Cordy, Gunn, and Fred.

"What will I just love?" Cordy asked Angel.

"Seems that Stephen was killed, but the Devil has possession of his soul. There’s a chance they can save him, but they need Faith to do it."

"The Devil? I thought we’d beaten him." Cordy said.

"No, we just banished him. He tried to get back but it seems Ruby joined the good guys, and betrayed him. They’re sending Kayce, Marc, and Xander to help."

"Xander?.. You’re kidding, right?" Said Cordy.

"Who’s Xander?" Asked Gunn.

"Long story Gunn." Angel told him.

"My Ex." Cordy told him.

"Apparently not that long a story." Angel added. Shaking his head he picked up the phone.

"Who you calling Angel?" Asked Fred.

"I’m seeing if I can get some inside help." Angel told her.

* * * *

"Detective Lockley." Kate Lockley said as she picked up the phone on her desk. Next to the photo of her father, who had died at the hands of the impossible. He had died at the hands of Vampires.

"Kate its me."

For a moment Kate was silent, eyes wide. Finally she took a breath.

"Angel?" She asked slowly.

"Yeah its me."

"Look Angel. I’m not working those cases anymore, now if it’s a normal murder perhaps I can he-"

"I need your help Kate." Angel cut in. Kate sighed and sat back in her chair.

"What is it?"

"Can we meet in person?" Angel asked.

"Why? What’s so important we can’t talk over the phone?" Kate asked.

"I’ll tell you that when we meet." Angel told her.

"Fine. I get off work at six, I’ll meet you by Razzo’s bar at seven, but this had better be worth my time." She said.

"It is Kate. I’ll be there." He told her.

"Yeah." She replied, practically slamming the phone down, and knocking her father’s photo over.

* * * *

Razzo’s bar was in probably the seediest part of LA. It was dangerous during the day, let alone at night. Considered to be gang turf, most of the law abiding citizens tended to keep away from it. A light drizzle fell from the sky. Kate looked at her watch again. Seven ten.

"Come on Angel, I haven’t got all night." Kate muttered to herself.

"I’m here Kate." Angel said. Kate jumped and spun around, a stake in her hand.

"You won’t need that Kate." Angel said looking at it. Kate shrugged and slowly put it back into her bag.

"It’s because of you I carry the damn thing in the first place. Now what do you want? And make it quick." She said to him.

"You want a drink?" Angel asked her. Kate shook her head.

"No, what I want is to go home, have a shower and curl up with a good romance novel. But no I’m here. So cut the crap Angel, just tell me what’s up." She nearly snarled.

"Faith." He replied, without a beat.

"Faith? Oh wait, that girl who killed the deputy Mayor of Sunnydale?"

"That’s the one."

"What about her?"

"I need you to help me get her out of jail." He said seriously. Kate looked at him for a moment.

"Go home Angel, I don’t like practical jokes." She finally said.

"And I’m not joking now Kate. Something big is happening in Sunnydale, and Faith has to be there to help."

"What? What’s so bad that you need to release a known killer from prison to help?" Kate asked, intrigued, despite her shock at his request.

"You really don’t want to know." He replied.

"Yeah? Well maybe I do." She replied.

"You won’t believe me even if I told you." Angel said.

"Try me."

"Fine, you want to know what’s happening? The Devil is... the big boss of Hell. He’s trying to kill the Slayer’s, and he’s already killed one person, and is torturing their soul for fun. Happy now?" Kate looked at him, then shook her head.

"The Devil. You really are insane, I ought to bring you in for wasting my time." She said.

"Kate look. I know its hard to accept, but you’ve seen a side of the world that many people still insist does not exist. We really need your help." He said softly.

"Yeah and it’s a side of the world I am trying so hard to forget about. I’m sorry Angel I can’t help you." She said. Angel nodded at her.

"Thanks for your time." He said, turning away, before melting into the shadows. Kate rolled her eyes, and went home.

* * * *

It was just after four in the morning when the phone on Angels desk rang. Cordy yawning, picked it up.

"Angel Investigations, we help the helpless."

"Hey. Is Angel there?" Kate asked.

"Sure. Hang on." Cordy said, surprised. She put her hand over the receiver and looked over at Angel.

"Kate." She mouthed at him. Angel nodded and took the phone.

"Kate?" He asked.

"I’ll help you get Faith out. But one condition, she comes back and finishes her time." Kate told him.

"She will I promise."

"Right" Kate put the phone down. Angel looked at Cordy.

"Well?" Cordy asked.

"She’s in." Angel told her.

* * * *

12 Hours later:

"Every morning at six am, they take the prisoners for their breakfast, before a morning shower. Once that’s done, they’re pretty much left alone until one in the afternoon when they’re taken back in for lunch." Kate told the group.

"So what’s the plan?" Asked Xander.

"I’ll go in, make some fabricated story about have to interview her. While I’m in there, you, Cordelia, Kayce, and Marc will get Faith to the sewer entrance." Kate began.

"Myself, Gunn, and Fred will get her back here from the prison. Once you get back, you’ll head back to Sunnydale." Angel finished.

"Okay, got it, and if anything goes wrong?" Xander asked.

"We’ll have to make sure it won’t." Kate said.

* * * *

In her office at Wolfram & Heart Solicitors, Lilah watched the plan making with avid interest. Finally she picked up the phone.

"Yes, it’s Lilah Morgan, put me through to Police Chief Brown please." She said into the receiver. As she waited she grinned, she knew she’d get back at Angel somehow, and now she could take him and everyone else in his little company down with him. She was going to enjoy this.

"Ahh yes, hello Chief Brown. Yes it’s Lilah Morgan. I have reason to believe that there’s a plan to break Faith from prison. You remember three years back, she killed the deputy Mayor of Sunnydale. Oh I have a client who’s been brought in, wants to confess, he was part of it but wanted out, hopes to get a lesser sentence." She said grinning. "Of course, always happy to help our local law enforcers." She finished, putting the phone back down. Looking back at the screen she smiled.

"Oh Angel how I hate thee. Let me count the ways...."

* * * *

Chief Brown put the phone receiver down, and grinned. Sitting down at his desk he looked over to the side of the room, where chief Brown lay, with his head missing. Morphing back into Daniel, he stood and went to the window.

"Sorry Miss Morgan." He muttered to himself. "But we really do need Faith’s help for this." He said as he climbed out.

3

“Two more months. Two, and then I’m free again.” Faith thought, as she stood in line to collect her breakfast. If burnt toast, lukewarm coffee, and soggy cereal could be called a breakfast. The cook, a fat man with a balding head and a stomach bigger than the counter he was serving from looked at Faith and wriggled his eye brows at her. Faith rolled her eyes, and took her full bowel, and went and sat down alone at the very end table. She always sat and ate alone. First drinking the coffee before it cooled any more, then the toast, and then, if she was hungry enough the cereal. Finishing the coffee, she looked at the cereal and decided this would be one of the days when she wouldn’t be eating it. After about half an hour the warden came in, signalling the end of breakfast. Slowly Faith stood, and walked past him into the yard. The sun beat over head, but a cool winter wind blew through the yard. Looking out at the city of LA through the bars, she noted that even from this distance she could make out Christmas decorations.

"Faith." She turned to face the Warden. Mr. Huer, a tall, broad man with more muscles than brains.

"Yeah what?" She said, her dislike of authority figures present in her voice.

"Got a cop here to see ya. Needs to do an interview." He told her.

"A cop?"

"Yeah, she’s a babe. She was the one who got you put in here. What’s her name, Loskley or Lockley? Something like that." He said.

"Did she say what the interview was for?"

"Dunno. Maybe killers of the rich and famous?" He joked. Faith ignored him and headed for the interview room.

Kate stood up as Faith was brought in.

"It’s alright officer, you can wait outside." Kate said to the uniformed cop standing by the door.

"I’m sorry ma’am but you know the rules. No ones allowed to be alone with the prisoners." He told her flatly. Kate rolled her eyes.

"Fine, it’s your call." She said. A moment later the cop went sprawling to the ground unconscious.

"What’s going on?" Faith asked confused, as a young girl and a man she didn’t know walked in.

"We need your help Faith. Big bad happening in Sunnydale." The girl said.

"And you are?"

"I’m Kayce. A Vampire Slayer." Kayce said. Faith looked at her confused.

"Oh what? Did B die again?" Faith asked sarcastically.

"Actually she did."

Faith looked back at the door and saw Xander standing there.

"But she’s fine now." He added.

"Xander?" Faith asked.

"In the flesh."

"You’ve grown."

"Thanks. Can we skip the pleasantries?" He asked stripping his shirt and pants, as Kayce did the same to the guard.

"You gotta be kidding me." Faith said a few minutes later as Xander stood there dressed in the cops uniform.

"Whatever works. Come on we need to get you to Angel before your really missed." Kate said. Suddenly Marc ran into the room.

"Cops. Two of them heading this way." He said.

"He’s cute." Said Faith.

"He’s my Watcher." Kayce added.

"He’s also gay." Xander finished. Marc and Kayce ducked under the viewing window. Xander stood where the cop had been standing, and Faith and Kate sat opposite each other. The two cops stopped for a moment and looked in. Xander kept his back to them, so they wouldn’t figure out he wasn’t really a guard. Finally they moved away.

"Let’s go now." Kate insisted. Xander nodded, and cautiously Marc opened the door and looked outside.

"Its clear." He said finally. The group moved quickly, but quietly towards the basement access to the prison. Going down they found a man hole cover had been moved, and looking down they saw Angel, Gunn, and Fred looking up at them.

"We’ll meet you back at the hotel" Angel told them, as Faith went down into the man hole.

"Wait your not coming?" Faith asked Xander.

"No. Four of us came in to see you. Four of us have to walk out that front gate." Kayce told her.

"Good luck." Angel said to them as Marc replaced the man hole cover. Again quickly and quietly, the group made their way back to the interrogation room. They were pleased to see the guard was still out of it, and no one had apparently found him. As quickly as possible Xander changed back into his own clothes. The guard began to moan softly, but by the time he was awake, they were out of the room. They had got in sight of the front gates when the alarm went off. Breaking into a run, Marc, Kayce, Xander, and Kate moved towards the front gates.

"HEY STOP!" Came a shout behind them. They ignored the call, and a moment later bullets ripped through the air beside them. But they had made it. Outside the gates, they climbed into the van and drove as fast as they could.

They had been making good time when suddenly Xander cursed.

"What?" Asked Kayce, looking at him.

"Cops. They’re trailing us." He said. The others looked into the wing mirrors, and saw that they were indeed being followed. Suddenly the cop car’s sirens came to life.

"Nothings gonna go wrong huh?" Kayce said, looking at Kate.

"They’re never usually this quick." She replied.

"Say’s a lot about the L.A.P.D. really." Marc said with a slight smile.

"Yeah well, we can’t afford to be caught." Xander said.

"What you gonna do? Drive on the pavement?" Kate asked, sarcastically. Xander shot her a look, then grinned. Kate looked at him.

"You’re kidding." She said. Suddenly the van accelerated, and Xander pulled it on the pavement, beeping the horn like a maniac. It was a miracle no one had been hit yet.

"Get this van back on the road now Xander, or I’ll arrest you myself!" Kate shouted.

"Relax, I do this all the time in Sunnydale." Xander said, eyes on the pavement. They reached the end of the sidewalk, and Xander jumped the van back onto the road, running a red light, and also getting a flash from a speed camera. Thankfully the police were out of sight. Kate stared at the road mouth open in shock.

"You know." Came a moan from the back of the van. "A little warning next time would be nice Xander. I do WANT to reach my next birthday." Kayce told him. Beside her, Marc nodded in agreement, rubbing his bruised forehead.

* * * *

Ruby stood beside Stephen’s grave. Simone and Jules standing quietly beside her. Elsewhere in the graveyard, Rose, Jenna, Kelly, and Buffy were also patrolling.

"You stop here every night Ruby. Why?" Asked Jules, curious. Ruby shrugged.

"I don’t rightly know." She said. Jules nodded, as if she understood, but remained silent. Eventually Ruby turned away from the grave.

"Do you really think we can get him back?" Jules asked her. Ruby shrugged.

"The question is, will we live long enough to bring him back." Ruby answered softly.

"Oh." Was all Jules could really manage.

* * * *

Kelly had finally managed to slip away from Buffy, and now found herself at the high school. Walking in, she immediately sensed the evil that permeated the air around her. Still she would not be stopped from her task. Overhearing a conversation between Buffy and Giles, she had learned that Spike was now living in the school basement. Quietly walking down the stairs, she squinted her eyes in the dim light, and vaguely made out his shadow in the corner of the room. Slowly she walked over to him, and knelt down.

"Spike." She said quietly. Slowly he looked up at her.

"It’s you. We went away, or you did. Doesn’t matter everyone leaves and comes back. They die and they come back." He said. Then he looked over her shoulder. "Yes I mean you." He added. Kelly looked over her shoulder, but saw nothing. Looking back at Spike she let out a long slow breath.

"What happened to you?" She asked.

"What didn’t.. that’s the better question. Need to check their passports, make sure they’re allowed. Gonna be a party, big balloons and streamers and blood on the wall." He told her. Kelly shook her head again and stood up. Turning she walked back towards the stairs.

"No one’s safe you know. Not me, not you, not the little rat in the street." He called after her. Kelly stopped and looked at him. He seemed to grin for a moment.

"From beneath you it devours." He added. Kelly ran up the stairs, and within a few moments was out of the school.

4

"Wait a sec. There’s me, Buffy, you and five other Slayers now?" Faith asked confused.

"Yep. Jenna had to go to the Powers That Be to get us activated." Kayce told her, as they sat in the back of the van. Marc and Xander in the front seats.

"So what about the big bad?" Asked Faith.

"The Devil." Marc said flatly. Faith looked at him.

"Yeah, all demons are devils, but what is it?" She asked again. Xander chuckled.

"That is the big bad Faith. The Devil, Satan, whatever you want to call him. It’s the lord of Hell himself." Xander told her. Faith looked at Kayce who nodded.

"So is he rising?" Faith asked them a few moment later.

"He already did. We stopped him, but turns out he’s still after us."

"So why are we going after him?" Asked Faith.

"To save a friend’s soul." Marc said very softly.

"Oh what? He’s torturing someone in Hell?" Faith asked.

"Yeah, but we didn’t know until two nights ago." Kayce explained. Faith looked at her.

"Who was it?"

"A Watcher called Stephen." She said, with a brief glance at Marc.

"How’d he die?"

"It’s not important Faith." Xander said in a warning tone.

"I was just asking-"

"I killed him." Marc said to her.

"Huh?" Faith asked looking at him.

"I got doused with dark magic, went on a rampage and killed him. Can we change the conversation now?" He snapped. Faith suddenly put a hand on his shoulder.

"Hey, its okay. I’ve been there. It’s a cold place, and all you can see is the darkness, but let me tell you this, there is a light at the end of it all. As long as you have people who care about you." She said. Marc looked at her speechless. Xander just looked amazed. Faith patted Xander on the shoulder and sat back chuckling.

"Let’s go get your friend." She said to Kayce.

* * * *

The fires of Hell burned around him, and grew hotter and higher when he stood and looked up. Finally he looked down at Stephen.

"FINALLY... IT BEGINS...THIS SHALL BE OUR FINAL BATTLE. AND BY THIS TIME NEXT WEEK, THE EARTH ITSELF SHALL TREMBLE BEFORE MY MIGHT." Stephen looked up at him.

"They’ll kick your sorry red arse and you know it." He snarled. The Devil laughed.

"REALLY? WELL THEY HAVE TO GET TO ME FIRST.... AND IT WILL BE A JOURNEY THEY WILL NOT SURVIVE. I CAN GUARANTEE IT." The Devils laughter echoed around the walls of Hell.

Path to Redemption

Part 2

1

Giles stood in the centre of the room, eyes closed in concentration. Beside him, Kelly and Buffy were watching.

"What’s he doing?" Asked Kelly, leaning over and whispering to Buffy.

"Well it’s either a spell or he’s discovered the inner art of meditation." Buffy whispered back.

"It’s neither actually." Giles said opening his eyes and looking at both of the girls. "I was attempting to contact the Powers, see if they could do anything to help with our predicament." He explained.

"And I take it they said no." Buffy stated.

"Actually, I was unable to get through to them." He said, sounding a little huffy.

"Well it was worth a try. So what’s next Giles?" Buffy asked. Giles looked at them again and sat down on one of the chairs.

"Seeing as all the Slayers have to be present for us to be able to gain access to Hell, what you must decide Buffy, is who will remain behind."

"Huh?" Buffy said.

"Just because we are going on a journey, does not mean that the forces of darkness will cease their attacks until we get back. Some people will have to remain behind in order to battle them." He told her.

"Oh, that. Well there’s no need for Xander, Anya, or Dawn to come with us, and do we need all the Watchers with us?" Buffy asked.

"I would normally agree, but I doubt Tim, Kara, Marc, and Paul will be willing to let their Slayers go without them." Giles said.

"There’s always Spike." Kelly said, looking at Giles then Buffy.

"Spike’s out of this one. What about Ruby?" Buffy said, not looking at Kelly.

"We’ll have to ask her, but we cannot force her to go." Giles said.

"Man I wish Willow was here, and not in England." Buffy muttered. Giles gave her a small smile, and patted her on the arm.

"She’ll return in time Buffy, but for now she needs to learn to control the magic, or she may well put everyone in danger again." Giles said softly. Buffy looked at him, then slowly nodded.

"I know Giles." She said.

* * * *

Xander pulled up outside Buffy’s home, and got out. Marc went around the side and slid the side door back. Kayce and Faith jumped out. Walking up to the front door, Xander knocked once, then opened it, and walked in.

"Buffy, we’re back!" He called out. From upstairs came the sound of people moving out of a room, and a moment later, they appeared at the top of the stairs. Buffy was the first down, hugging Xander and then looking at Faith.

"Faith." She said, with a slight trace of distrust in her voice.

"B." Faith greeted. The room fell silent. Finally Kelly spoke up.

"So you’re Faith huh?"

"Yeah, says so on my invisible name tag." Faith replied rolling her eyes. "So Giles, when do we get this show on the road?" She added.

"Well I believe we should begin as soon as possible. Buffy, if you could call the others in here please." He said. Buffy nodded and went into the kitchen.

"Still the same old Buffy." Faith commented.

"She’s been through a lot Faith." Giles told her.

"Really?” ‘Been to prison has she?’ Faith nearly snapped, but caught herself.

"Yes. She died and was brought back for a start."

"Yeah I heard. She seems to make a habit of that." Faith replied without humour.

"Joyce died last year." Xander added. Faith looked at him.

"No one told me that part. What happened? Demon?"

"No, aneurysm." Giles said. A moment later Buffy reappeared.

"They’re on their way."

"I heard about your mom Buff, sorry." Faith said slowly. Buffy looked at her, then nodded.

"Thanks. Dawn and me, we’re dealing." Buffy told her.

"Okay, change of subject." Kelly said.

"Ditto." Kayce added.

"So Faith, what’s prison food like?" Kelly asked. Everyone just stared at her.

"Now what did I say?" She said, looking at them.

* * * *

Around the Devil and Stephen the fires leapt higher, almost touching the roof of the huge chamber. Stephen looked up at him.

"WHAT? NO WITTY RETORT WATCHER? I’M ALMOST DISAPPOINTED. STILL IT MATTERS NOT. YOU KNOW THEY CANNOT HOPE TO WIN THIS BATTLE, IT IS MERELY A MATTER OF TIME UNTIL I RISE AGAIN, AND BEFORE I DO I SHALL CRUSH THE SLAYERS AND DESTROY THEIR VERY ESSENCE!" He roared.

"What?" Stephen suddenly went wide eyed, and the Devil looked at him and laughed.

"I SEE YOU UNDERSTAND THE OTHER REASON FOR MY BRINGING THEM HERE, FOR ONCE I ABSORB THEIR SOULS AND THEIR POWERS, THEN THE SLAYER LINE WILL NO LONGER BE OF ANY CONCERN. IT WILL DIE WITH THEM! AND THEN I SHALL RULE SUPREME ONCE AGAIN!" He roared. Stephen looked away, and closed his eyes.

"Please guys, don’t come after me." He prayed.

* * * *

Lilah Morgan sat behind her desk and regarded the demon’s she had brought there with ill disguised scorn. There were five of the creatures. The one furthest from the desk was a skinny, green skinned thing, with razor sharp teeth, and a single blood red eye in it’s forehead. It wore nothing except a pair of ripped leather pants, revealing a warty, sagging upper torso. The one next to it, was of the same species as the first, except this one wasn’t so warty. The third one was a cross between Jabba the Hutt and a road traffic accident. He was hugely fat with a smattering of coarse hair on his head. He had deep blue eyes, but no pupils in them. His arms looked like sledge hammers. The fourth was a woman, with blue tinted skin. She looked quite beautiful except for her hair, which was nothing more than thousands of razor sharp strings of metal. She had whipped her head around when she’d come into the office, catching an old vase by the door. The vase hadn’t cracked, but had been cut into two, neatly sliced. The final demon was a big imposing thing. It’s skin was a mottled grey in colour. It’s face almost skull like, as if flesh refused to grow there. Two large horns sprouted from its head, and when it opened its eyes, two withering long serpent like things wriggled free to snap at the air. The creatures real eyes were in its arms. It was this demon Lilah addressed, for he was the leader.

"You want us to follow the Slayers and kill them... and you want us to follow them in to hell?" He was saying.

"That’s right." Lilah told him.

"It will not be an easy task. Slayers are not called that for their cooking abilities." He continued.

"I understand that as well, but if you feel you cannot handle the assignment..." Lilah let her voice trail off. She knew how to deal with his kind. And as she expected, he brought a fist down onto her oak desk.

"You believe that my group and I cannot handle a bunch of super children?" He sneered at her.

"Of course not." Lilah told him, calmly. The demon looked at her for a moment, then looked at the blue woman. She nodded, and he turned back to Lilah.

"How much does it pay?" He asked her. Lilah smiled at him.

"Fifty thousand."

"Unacceptable."

"Per head. For every Slayer you kill, you shall receive that amount of money." She added. Now he smiled.

"You have a deal Lilah Morgan." He told her.

"So glad." She muttered. He grinned at her, then with a wave of her hand, the blue woman opened a portal and they vanished. Lilah waited for the portal to close then she sat back and smiled.

* * * *

"I’m coming with you." Ruby said flatly.

"Ruby, we need you here." Giles said to her, pleadingly. Ruby raised an eyebrow. "With the Slayers out of town, we can’t overlook the possibility that some demon element may attempt to... take control of the Hellmouth." He added.

"Besides, with only Xander, Dawn, Anya, and Oz here to deal with the threat..." Buffy said. Xander looked at her, and rolled his eyes.

"Make me feel useful." He muttered.

"Spike is here." Ruby said flatly.

"Spike’s insane in a school basement. He’s not stable enough to wind a clock at the moment." Buffy told her. Ruby looked from her to Giles, then back to her. Finally she turned to Rose.

"He’s your Watcher now Rose, what would you have me do?" She asked. Rose took a step back.

"I think you’d be better helping here Ruby." Rose said softly. Ruby nodded.

"Then I shall stay and help here." Ruby said, before turning away and walking out. The group watched her go.

"Why’d she ask me?" Rose said suddenly.

"Because you two have something in common Rose. You both lost your Watcher. The same Watcher." Tim told her. The puzzled expression on Rose’s face said she didn’t get it at all.

2

Night came. The Slayer’s slept. Giles, Tim, Kara, Paul, and Marc stood around a long table.

"So we do the spell in the morning?" Kara asked. Giles nodded.

"Yes we do. The sooner we get started the better."

"Do you think this could be a trap?" Asked Tim. Giles shrugged.

"I don’t know. I honestly don’t, but until we check it out.... we won’t know."

"It’s not a trap." Marc said softly. The group looked at him.

"You sound certain of that." Paul said. Marc nodded .

"I think what Rose saw was what is really happening to Stephen. We can’t afford not to check it out." He told them.

At the top of the stairs, Simone listened. She didn’t care much for Watchers, or Demons it was true, but her past months with Paul had taught her that not all Watchers were like her original one.

Texas: 1998:

Simone was a happy young girl, secure in life. She was well liked by family and friends alike. Then something had changed. It had happened over a gradual period of time. First she would have strange dreams. Lifelike dreams. Then one night she met one. A Vampire. He had followed her from a night club, to a remote part of town. She had been deathly afraid at first, when suddenly someone had tossed her a piece of sharpened wood.

"Stake it in the heart." Simone, eyes wide took a punch to the jaw that sent her reeling. The vampire had jumped onto her then. Then it had become a blur. It’s eyes had gone wide, and it had exploded into dust. Simone had actually let out a scream. And when her saviour, a man in his late forties had appeared over her, Simone knew she was different.

"My name is Thomas." He had told her, before sprouting off stuff about being a ‘Watcher’ whatever the hell those were, and she was a Slayer. Simone had listened dumbfounded, unable to take it all in.

It had taken two months before she had grown accustomed to the Watcher, and begun to take her role seriously. Then one fateful night it had happened. She had gone home to find Thomas outside her house.

"What’s going on?" She asked. Thomas never went to her house. In fact, she couldn’t remember telling him where she lived.

"I’m so sorry Simone." He had said to her. Simone knew immediately what had happened, and had run into the house. Her family was gone. Then she had been blasted from behind by a bolt of magical energy. Sitting up she saw Thomas looking at her, grinning.

"Thomas?" She had asked, her voice shaking slightly.

"Silly child. Did you think I could ever be bothered with someone like you?" He had said to her. Then behind him her family had appeared, all of them vamped out. Simone had screamed and in a fit of rage, staked Thomas there and then. She couldn’t bring herself to kill what had once been family and had crashed through a window and ran off into the night. Over the past few months she had grown to hate demons, and now she had a personal reason. She also knew never to trust Watcher’s again. The Council had kept the whole affair under wraps. Denying Simone’s existence until she became nothing but a legend to them.

So why did she trust Paul? Simone wasn’t sure of the answer. Maybe it had something to do with the fact that like her, he had been drafted in. An outsider made to be her Watcher. He wasn’t from the Council mould. Mind you the others, Tim, Marc, Kara, and Giles all seemed to be okay too. Maybe Thomas had just been a power hungry maniac. She didn’t know, nor did she want to. Slowly standing, she went into her room and closed the door. Lying down on her bed, a tear slid from her face. She had never seen her family since that night. They were out there somewhere she knew. But she also knew they were no longer the people she had so dearly loved.

* * * *

Ruby walked alone through the cemetery. She was annoyed, but at the end of the day, she could see the other’s point of view. She didn’t know why she had decided to help them, but she knew it was the right thing to do. She passed several graves, until finally she slowed. She sensed it behind her, or rather him. Turning slowly she let out a long sigh.

"Daniel." She said looking at him. He looked at her, with a smirk on his face.

"Ruby." He greeted.

"Give me one reason why I shouldn’t kill you."

"Because you can’t. You never could. You may have the magic Ruby, but I am the power." He said, shifting into the form of Simone, then into the form of Kayce.

"I could take on this form and kill you. Of course, it’s not like you’d survive long enough to tell anyone of my abilities." He said, before shifting into the form of Kelly.

"Try telling that to the Slayer in Ireland. What fun I had with her." Again he shifted, this time into Rose’s form. "I took on the form of the Slayers very own sister. Even took her out clothes shopping. I had such fun that day." He shifted into Jenna’s form. "Of course, I had to kill her, and I did it with pleasure." Then he shifted into Jules. "It was a dark night when I did it. She was so afraid, it made her blood that much more intoxicating." Then he shifted into what looked like a man with a snakes head. "I took this form and bit her head off, letting her blood slide down my throat. It was like a whole new world opened up for me." He shifted back into Daniel. "Now I’m afraid my boss has it in for you, and what can I say, I’m not one to disobey an order." Daniel jumped at Ruby, but she side stepped, and brought a fist up into his chin. He fell back for a moment stunned.

"So you bit off a Slayers head huh? Always did say you had a big mouth." Ruby spat at him, as she delivered a round house to his chest. Daniel jumped back out of the way, caught Ruby’s foot and toppled her. She rolled away, and stood once again.

"What I don’t understand Ruby, is why switch sides? You know they’re gonna die." He said. "And for what. To save some Watcher’s soul? It’s pathetic." He sneered at her. Ruby’s eyes went black, and she sent out a bolt of energy that sent Daniel flying backwards.

"I do it because it’s my true calling. Something you would NEVER understand!" She yelled at him.

"You’re a vampire! You kill their kind!" He hissed, standing.

"I wasn’t always. I used to be something more, and I still am Daniel. I’m a lot more than you’ll ever be!" She sent another ball of energy at him. He moved out of the way, and opened his mouth. A long, forked tongue leapt from his mouth, wrapping around Ruby’s arm. Ruby growled and vamped out. Then with all her strength, she grabbed the tong and pulled. Daniel flew forwards, and she high kicked him as he stumbled towards her. Daniel fell back, and growled at her.

"This isn’t over you bitch." He growled before running off into the night. In the bushes nearby, Kelly watched with interest.

* * * *

Ruby ran into the house, and into the middle of the meeting.

"Ruby...?" Giles said, looking at her.

"We have a problem." Ruby said to them.

3

Cerberus growled softly as the devil stroked its leather skin. Stephen watched, silently, unblinking. He knew Cerberus had to have been real, but seeing the huge, three headed creature in the flesh was something he could have done without.

"IT WILL NOT BE LONG NOW MY PET. SOON YOU SHALL HAVE THE FLESH OF SLAYERS IN BETWEEN YOUR JAWS, AND YOU SHALL TEAR THEM TO SHREDS." The Devil said as it continued to stroke its back. Cerberus growled again, and looked at Stephen, licking its massive lips. Stephen looked away in disgust, and the Devil laughed.

* * * *

Day had fallen over the town of Sunnydale. Ruby had gone to her room, to escape its deadly rays. She had informed Giles and the others of her run in with Daniel, and Giles had agreed that he bore watching. No doubt he’d be causing all kinds of problems while the Slayers were away. Xander and Ruby would patrol together, while the Slayers were gone. Dawn and Anya would research a way to stop the Devil from rising should Buffy and the group fail. With sad goodbyes the group had gone to the cemetery, where they now watched Giles preparing to open the portal.

"Alaka, Thy Daughter of Doom. Hades the lord of Hell, grant us passage unto your realm, open your doors, let us inside. Let us travel into the Gates of Hell." Giles intoned. Around the group the ground rumbled, and cracked, a fissure opened, bellowing steam into the air. The group backed away as a ghostly figure hovered there looking at them.

"Who dares open the gates to the netherworld?"

"I do, Rupert Giles. We seek passage to find our lost comrade." Giles told the spectre.

"Slayers and Watchers. You shall be granted passage, but know this. The path you follow is dangerous, and deadly. Your souls are forfeit if you die within the realm of Hell!" It yelled at them.

"We understand the danger and are ready to face it." Giles shouted back.

"And the others of your group?"

"We understand." Said Rose. The ghostly form nodded, then moved away. Parting its arms wide, it opened a portal, through it a barren rocky world could be seen.

"Then proceed on your quest!" The ghost said. The group slowly stepped through the portal, until they were all standing on the rocky surface of the world they had seen.

"Who was that dude?" Asked Kelly, as the portal closed.

"That was the Guardian of the Gate." Marc told her.

"He didn’t look all that impressive to me." Kelly retorted.

"Kelly, he could have melted your face like a candle if he’d had the inclination to do so." Kara told her.

"Guys, can we have the icky talk later? We have work to do." Rose said. Marc, Kelly, and Kara looked at her and nodded, then began walking.

"I like that girl." Faith muttered to Buffy, as they moved off. Behind them, Jules held Oz’s hand tightly.

* * * *

The Devil suddenly looked up, and grinned. Cerberus began to bark loudly, flames shooting from its nostrils.

"FINALLY IT BEGINS. SOON SHALL BE THE MOMENT OF MY RESURRECTION AND IT WILL BE THE END OF THE WORLD SOON AFTER!" The Devil said, eyes wide. Stephen shook his head sadly.

"Guys... go back." He muttered.

The First Level of Hell, reminded the group of a very rocky park. They hadn’t yet met any demons, but that didn’t mean there weren’t any nearby. Their Slayer senses were going off like a firework factory that was on fire.

"I hate this." Kelly finally said.

"Yeah, it’s way Wiggins quiet." Faith said.

"Let’s not look a gift horse in the mouth." Buffy said to them.

"Just observing B." Faith told her.

"Yeah, the creepy part being, what’s observing us?" Kayce said.

"Okay, that was just too creepy a thought." Kelly told her.

"Yet strangely astute." Oz added. Kelly looked at him wide eyed. Oz looked at her, then at Jules, and chuckled. It was short lived, for above them came the sound of flapping wings. Looking up into the sky, they saw a huge shape circling above them. It’s body was black in colour, and had two heads. One red and one blue. A long forked tail sprouted from it.

"What the hell is that?" Faith asked. As if it had heard her, the beast looked down, and then began to dive. The group scattered as it landed. It stood about twenty feet tall, yellow eyes glowing.

"My God. I do believe it’s a dragon." Giles said in awe. A moment later he was pulled out of the way as an icy breath from the blue head hit the ground where he had been standing.

"Do you always pick crappy moments to get awed Giles?" Kelly asked him. The dragon turned to face the nearest people to it, Jules, Oz and Marc. It roared at them, and fire exploded from its red head, followed by ice from the blue. The group jumped out of the way, and it roared at the near miss.

"That was too close!" Oz commented.

"How do we kill it?" Kayce shouted, from her hiding place behind a large rock. The dragon heard her and began to bound towards the rock. Kayce scooted way from the rock as the dragon blew fire. The rock exploded, sending shards flying in all directions. Kayce dove to the ground, as a large piece flew over her head. Getting up, she was about to run again, when it grabbed her with its huge hand and picked her up.

"KAYCE!!!!!!!!!!" Marc screamed running forwards. The dragon roared, and whipped its tail around, sending Marc flying into Paul, and they both tumbled to the ground. The dragon looked back at Kayce, and opened its mouth. Kayce closed her eyes. Suddenly she was falling. Kayce landed with a thud, and looking up saw that a large shard of rock was embedded deep in the eye of the red head. The dragon staggered, and Kayce stood, and ran for her life. The red head of the dragon blew out fire, but blinded, didn’t realise it was looking right at the blue head. The blue head boiled and then popped open from the boiling blood. The dragon roared again, took flight, but didn’t get very far. The pain too much for the red head, knocked it out and it fell to the ground where its stomach burst open like a water balloon, spraying blood and gore several yards. The dragon twitched once, then fell still. Simone, holding another rock, dropped it, and then looked at Kayce. Kayce smiled at her.

"Nice shot." Kayce said, as the gang regrouped.

"That was easy. You try hitting a tin can with a dart at fifty feet, now that’s hard work." Simone said. Giles looked over at the dead dragon, and Kelly patted him on the shoulder.

"It’s okay Giles, you can be awed now." She said.

"Ermm guys... now might not be a good time." Kara said. The group looked at her, she was looking up. They followed her gaze, and saw three more of the dragons flying above them.

"I have an idea." Said Oz. The group looked at him. He shrugged. "Run?" He suggested.

"I like that plan." Buffy told him, and the group ran. Behind them the dragons landed and began to tear into the flesh of their fallen comrade. Finally they were out of sight of the dragons, and stopped to rest for a moment. Marc was holding his chest.

"Here, let me take a look." Said Kayce softly. Marc pulled away, but Kayce’s slayer strength made it impossible. Finally he sighed and took his shirt off. The skin wasn’t broken, thankfully, but there was a large already bruising mark there.

"That’s gonna hurt tomorrow." Kelly told him as he put his shirt back on.

"I’ll live." He told her.

"Hey, where are we?" Asked Rose suddenly. The group looked around. The rocky landscape was gone, replaced by a beautiful green field, with a clear blue sky above.

"What gives?" Asked Faith.

"I believe we have somehow ended up on the second level of hell." Giles told her.

"This is hell? It looks more like a garden." Kayce said.

"I know this place." Rose said softly. Everyone looked at her. "In my dream, the one where I saw Stephen. We were here, over by that tree." She explained. The group moved over to the tree, and stopped short. The tree wasn’t like any they’d ever seen. It had green leaves, and a trunk, but the trunk was criss crossed with veins. Blood pumping through them.

"Okay, that’s just gross." Jenna muttered.

"Hey look, bunnies!" Kelly called out, pointing. Simone turned pale and started shaking. Buffy looked at her.

"You’ve gotta be kidding me. You have bunny phobia?" She asked. Simone managed to look at her, but she was rooted to the spot. The bunnies hopped around them, their noses twitching happily. Kelly picked one up and looked at it.

"It’s so cut- Ouch!" She said dropping it.

"Kelly?" Asked Giles.

"It bit me!" She said. The group looked at the bunnies. They had developed ridges on their faces, and their little cute pink eyes had turned yellow. And they now had fangs.

"I say again, you’ve gotta be kidding me. Vampire bunnies?" Buffy said. The bunnies began to jump at the group.

* * * *

Back in the rocky landscape part of the world, the portal opened once again. And five figures stepped through.

"I can smell em already boss, they’re here somewhere." Said one of the small green trolls. The leader looked at him.

"Its makes the hunt all the more fun for us, don’t it Neff." He said to the troll. Neff nodded.

"I want to kill something Gorn. I want to rip it up." The Blue woman said to the leader. Gorn studied her.

"Soon Petal, you’ll kill all the Slayers you want." He told her. Petal looked at him, and smiled. Behind her the big fat demon walked forwards.

"Can we get this done, I’m hungry." He sneered.

"You’re always hungry Belch." Said the other troll.

"Careful Wart, or I’ll eat you." Belch said.

"Come on. They’re getting further ahead of us, the more time we waste here." Gorn said moving off. It didn’t take the five demons long to reach the remains of some creature, it had been picked clean to the bone.

"I wonder what did that." Neff said aloud. Petal who had walked ahead of the group stopped suddenly. Gorn turned to move off when three dragons landed around her. They roared at her, and she laughed.

"Come on then boys, let’s play. Or rather, let’s watch you die." She said. She quickly spun her head around, whipping her hair out. All three dragons stopped in their tracks. As Petal walked away from them, they crumbled into several neatly sliced pieces.

"I love it when she does that." Gorn muttered, smiling. "Now, let’s go kill us some Slayers." He said, leading them off.

Path To Redemption

Part 3

1

Ruby, Xander, Dawn and Anya walked slowly through the Shady Hill Cemetery. The chill night wind brushing the backs of their necks. Dawn shivered slightly, and jumped as a large coat draped over her shoulders. Looking up she smiled at Xander, whose coat she now wore.

"Told you to wrap up warm." He said with a smile. Dawn smiled back and nodded.

"It’s strange." Said Ruby, looking around. "With the Slayers out of town, I wonder where all the vampires have gone."

"Maybe it’s like Christmas for them or something and they take the night off." Dawn said.

"No, I can feel it in the air. Something bigger is happening. Something that’s scaring them away." Ruby said.

"Like the Devil?" Asked Anya. Ruby shook her head.

"No. It’s familiar and something a lot more powerful."

"Oh come on what could be more powerful than the Lord of Hell?" Xander asked. Then he looked at Dawn. "Lord of Hell? Did I just say that?"

"Whatever it is, we should be very careful." Ruby said.

* * * *

Simone watched the battle, unable to move. As the others staked, stood on, kicked and punched the vampire bunnies she stood frozen to the spot. Finally the battle was over. The grass around the blood tree was littered with piles of dust. Kelly dusted her hands off and looked around.

"Well that was fun. Not." She said. Rose and Jules went over to Simone.

"You okay?" Rose asked. Slowly Simone nodded.

"Yeah. I’m fine. I think." She muttered. Slowly Giles began to laugh. Everyone looked at him.

"Well it is rather funny. I mean a powerful Slayer, put out of action by bunnies." He chuckled. The group slowly began to laugh, until all but Simone was laughing.

"It’s. Not. Funny." She said pouting.

"Come on. We’ve had our fun. We have a job to do." Buffy said, walking away. The group turned and followed her.

* * * *

"THIS IS NOT GOOD." Muttered the Devil, looking up. Stephen looked at him.

"What? They survived another of your traps?" He sneered. The Devil looked at him.

"ACTUALLY I WANT THEM HERE. HOWEVER IT SEEMS SOMEONE ELSE DOES NOT SHARE THAT... IDEA. MERCENARIES, FIVE OF THEM. WELL IT SEEMS I’LL HAVE TO DEAL WITH THEM AS WELL DOESN’T IT." The Devil mused. Then he stroked Cerberus, and let him free of his chain.

"HUNT DOWN MY ADVERSARIES, CRUSH THEM... BUT DO NOT LET THEM HARM THE SLAYERS." He ordered. Cerberus growled, then bounded out of the cavern.

"I don’t understand. I thought you wanted them dead." Stephen said. A flash of pain shot through his body, as the Devil looked at him.

"I DO, BUT I NEED THEM HERE BEFORE I KILL THEM." He growled.

* * * *

The meadow was vast, and finally the group found themselves at what looked like a stream. Except it was steaming.

"What’s the problem with that? Asked Faith looking at it. Giles knelt down by it and took a pen out of his pocket. Carefully he dipped the head of it into the water. It fizzed and bubbled and when Giles took the pen out, the head had been melted away.

"Acid." He said aloud. Kara looked at it, then at the others.

"There’s no way we’re jumping over that." She said.

"I take it we have to go over it." Kayce said.

"It would appear so." Giles replied.

"There could be a bridge or something." Marc offered. Buffy nodded in agreement.

"We could work our way up stream and see." She said.

"Well there appears to be little else that we can actually do." Giles agreed. They walked up stream for fifteen minutes, until they came to a part that narrowed considerably before widening out again.

"What about here?" Asked Jules.

"Still to far to jump." Marc said to her. Kelly tugged on Giles’ tweed shirt.

"Yes Kelly?" He asked.

"What about using that tree?" She asked, pointing at a large tree, about twelve feet from the shore. Like the last one, it too was covered with veins. Giles looked at the tree, the narrow point of the stream, then smiled at Kelly.

"I believe you’ve solved our dilemma Kelly." He said.

"Yay me.. huh? Solved your what not?" She said.

"Problems going to be cutting it down." Said Jenna.

"I can take care of that." Marc said stepping forwards. He raised his hands and looked at the tree. "Salaro." He said aloud. There was a loud crunch then the tree toppled to the ground. Blood spurted from the severed veins into the air, feeding the tree that was no longer there.

"Okay. Gross and ewww and gross again." Kelly said looking at the blood.

"Nice going Marc." Kayce said to him. He smiled at her, and shook his hands. They were cut. "What happened?" She asked him.

"Would you believe magical splinters." He told her. She grinned at him. Marc continued to wave his hands, not even noticing when his blood hit the veins on the tree. As a group, the Slayers heaved the tree to the bank of the river and managed to get it across so it reached the other side. Buffy went first, followed by Faith, then the others. Once on the other side, the Slayers dumped the tree into the River, in case they were being followed by more bunnies. It sizzled and burned before sinking below the surface to melt. The gang continued on their way. A shadow moved by the hole where the tree had been standing. It was in a foetal position, arms and legs wrapped close around its body. Suddenly it looked up into the air and screamed in pain as its melted face reformed. Finally it staggered to its feet and looked at the stream.

"Slayers."

* * * *

"You feel it too Spike. The pulling.. the...familiarity of this new threat." Ruby said kneeling next to her sire in the school basement. Xander, Anya, and Dawn stood behind her, watching them.

"I don’t feel anything. Got a soul to feel, and can’t feel." He stammered, scratching at his chest, as if trying to scratch it out of himself. Ruby gently took his wrist and pulled his hand away from the reddening marks on Spike’s chest. Spike looked up as if seeing her for the first time.

"You don’t have a soul. I have a soul.. but they trust you more. You work and slug and work more to be trusted and they hate you." His gaze levelled at Xander in particular. "You fall in love, you shag and you want to go steady-" He chuckled suddenly as if he had got some big joke, then looked sharply to his left. "-And I am not talking to you!" He yelled.

"This is useless. We can get more sense out of a dead cat then him at the moment." Xander said to Ruby. She looked up at him, nodded and stood. Spike watching her the whole time. Suddenly he looked to his left again.

"You’re not even meant to be here yet! Got lots to do, things to deal with.. party favourers and all." He stood and wandered towards the back of the school basement. When he was out of sight, Dawn looked up at Xander.

"Is he mad? Or is he talking to someone else in here?" She asked. Xander shrugged and put his hand on her shoulder.

"This is Sunnydale Dawn, who knows." He answered.

"You should go home, there’s not much left for us to do tonight. I’ll come past at sundown and we’ll make a plan from there." Ruby suggested.

"I’ll drop Dawn home, then I may pay a visit to Willy’s. See if he’s heard anything." Xander said.

"We’ll go tonight, together." Ruby insisted. Xander looked at her, then nodded.

"Tonight it is then." He said.

Ruby went back to her lair, the abandoned building where her palace had once stood, to get some rest. Anya went to her apartment, while Xander would be staying with Dawn.

"Xander." She asked, getting into bed. Xander looked at her from the doorway. "Do you think Buffy’s okay?" She asked.

"She’s fine Dawn." He told her softly. She sat up in the bed, and looked at him.

"How can you be sure?" She asked. Xander walked over to her and sat on the edge of the bed.

"Because if anything had happened to Buffy, we’d know. We’d feel it in here." He said touching his chest. Dawn nodded and lay back down. Xander kissed her on the forehead and stood.

"Xander?" Dawn asked again.

"Yeah?" He replied, turning to look at her.

"You won’t leave will you?" She asked.

"Leave?" He asked.

"The house, tonight...cus I can feel it too. Something big is gonna happen... and.. I don’t want you getting hurt." She explained.

"I can too Dawn, and I’ll be sleeping downstairs. I promise I won’t leave." He told her. Satisfied Dawn smiled and closed her eyes. Xander walked out, and went into the bathroom. He came out a few moments later, having cleaned his teeth and got changed for bed, and went downstairs. Stifling a yawn he lay back on the couch and pulled the cover over him. He closed his eyes, and a few moments later opened them again. Looking around, he had the distinct feeling he was being watched. But nothing was moving. Sighing he closed his eyes again, and was soon snoring softly. That was when Daniel walked out of the shadows of the kitchen. Quietly he walked over to the sleeping man and transformed in the visage of Buffy. He knelt down and then gripped Xander’s throat. Xander’s eyes shot open and he looked in horror as Buffy, with a malicious grin, attempted to kill him. Grabbing at anything he could find, Xander pulled the vase from the table nearby and brought it up onto Buffy’s head. Buffy staggered back, and looked at him.

"Xander?" Dawn was calling from upstairs.

"Dawn get into your room and lock the door!" He called out.

"Xander what’s-"

"DAWN DO AS I SAY!" He yelled. Buffy looked up the stairs then back at Xander, before morphing into him.

"What the hell?" Xander asked in shock, then it hit him. The shape shifter Ruby had been talking about. Daniel.

"Nice body." Daniel said, craning his neck, with several clicks. Xander punched out, but Daniel grabbed his fist and held it tight. Then with a grin, he back handed Xander across the face sending him sprawling. Xander got to his hands and knees, then a foot came up and kicked him in the gut. Xander rolled over, and felt two of his ribs give with another sharp kick.

"Oh come on. At least fight back." Daniel hissed. Xander coughed, bringing up a little blood. "No? Oh well." Daniel grinned and picked up a potted plant, and smashed it down onto Xander’s head. Xander went lifelessly to the floor. Daniel looked at him, and shrugged.

"Too easy." He snickered. He turned and was thrown across the room by Faye. He got up, but she swept his legs from under him and he crashed into the table. Ruby kicked him in the face hard, and his head and neck actually stretched back like rubber, before springing forwards again, into her fist she was holding out. His face caved in, and when he pulled away she was sickened to see the outline of her fist there. Literally.

"I am rubber... you are glue." He taunted her, as his face popped back into shape. Before Ruby could respond he crashed past her, out the kitchen door and into the night. Ruby watched him go for an instant, then she knelt next to Xander.

"DAWN!" She yelled. Dawn came running down the stairs.

"Xander?" She asked.

"Get an ambulance. Now!" Ruby shouted. She looked back at Xander. Still he didn’t move.

2

Petal and the rest of the extermination squad had travelled through the meadow, finally coming up to the acid river. The whole time they had been walking Neff had continuously moaned about it being far to nice and green, even with the blood trees dotted through out the landscape.

"I hate this. I wanna go home. This is boring." Neff moaned again. Gorn, annoyed as hell roared and picked up Neff, dangling him over the steaming river.

"If you don’t quit your whining right now, I’ll drop you into this acid and we’ll see how long it takes to melt your skin off!" He roared. Neff blinked a couple of times, then nodded. Gorn sat him down on the bank, but shot him another warning glance.

"Oh please. You should’ve done it, I could use a laugh." The group turned to see Marc walking towards them.

"You’re a watcher." Petal sneered.

"Ex actually. See I’m the other ones... dark side, if you will excuse the term." Marc said sitting down on a rock.

"I don’t believe him. I want to kill him now." Belch roared. Dark Marc looked at him.

"Oh please... do grow up." He turned his attention to Gorn. "So you want to kill the Slayers." He stated.

"What’s it to you?" Asked Gorn.

"Me? Not much, but I want them dead as well. Figure we could pool our resources, join forces and fight the good fight and all that crap." He replied.

"Humour me. Why should we join forces, when I can pick you up here, toss you into that river and watch you melt to nothing?" Gorn said, grinning. Dark Marc stood up, and laughed at him.

"Because you ugly big bastard... if you don’t, then I’ll kill you here and now." Dark Marc said. Gorn stepped back and glared at him.

"You think you could ever hope to defeat me?" Gorn asked, amazed at the humans arrogance. Dark Marc smiled evilly at him.

"I don’t think. I know." He whispered. Gorn had had enough and charged at Dark Marc. Marc stood there and held up his hand. Gorn suddenly stopped about three feet away. Marc looked at him with an almost comical expression.

"Well I did warn you, didn’t I?" He said. Then he flicked his wrist and Gorn flew into the acid river. He screamed as his body melted around him. Flesh sizzled and blood boiled until his mass became nothing more than a sticky green tar floating on the top of the acid, like seaweed in the ocean. Then even that was melted away. Dark Marc shrugged and looked at the others.

"Anyone else want to go swimming?" He asked casually. The group looked at each other, then back at Dark Marc.

"I never liked him anyway." Said Neff.

* * * *

The valley had finally dropped down to a lower level, and the grass slowly receded to give way to sand. The temperature was hotter here. A lot hotter.

"A desert?" Kayce guessed.

"It would appear so." Giles agreed.

"Anyone think to bring some water?" Kelly asked the group. No one answered. "Didn’t think so." She finished. Far in the distance, in what must have been the centre of the desert they could see a huge shape, a Pyramid. It looked to be miles away, but between dragons, vampire bunnies and trees that drank blood, no one was willing to even make a guess as to how far away it really was. Rose started off towards the structure, and after a moment the rest fell in behind her. It didn’t take long, twenty minutes or so before the group began to become thirsty. They walked in silence, the only sound from the sand crunching under their feet. Jenna looked up at the sky, then at Buffy.

"Why is it so hot when there’s no sun?" She asked. Buffy shrugged.

"I guess cus this is hell I suppose." She answered, then suddenly she stopped. And around her the rest of the Slayers stopped as well.

"What?" Asked Kara. To the right of the group the sand shifted slightly, not much but there was no wind, or breeze. So the question became not how was the sand moving, rather what was making it move. They didn’t have to wait long. The sand exploded upwards in several places as large skeletal demons burst free from under them. Their bodies were covered with sharp spikes, as were the arms. The faces were just skulls, empty hollow sockets where eyes should have been. The demons suddenly jumped into the air and began to spin around. The spikes were not for decoration. At the speed these things were moving, the spikes had become as deadly as a razor blade on PCP. The group ducked under the first assault and stood again as the demons landed. Rose suddenly threw herself at the nearest Demon, with a flying kick. It connected solidly with the creatures body, and it fell back as its chest literally caved in.

"Not made to last are they?" Asked Buffy, launching herself at another of the demons.

"While they’re standing still no, when they’re spinning that’s when we have to worry." Marc said, punching out and knocking one of the demons heads off. The group ducked again as the demons began to spin once more. This time however they came in low, and the group barely had time to get out of the way as they went past. The demons stopped and the group attacked again. Two more demons were killed before the remaining five started the spinning trick. This time however, three of them came in low and the other two came in high. The group scattered and split up as the demons advanced. The demons however weren’t built with brains it seemed, as they ploughed into each other. The group watched in shocked silence as the demons ended up killing each other.

"That’s new. Hi! I’m a suicidal demon ask me how!" Kelly said almost too cheerfully. Faith looked at her and rolled her eyes.

* * * *

Daniel looked up as Ruby ran towards him. He stood from the gravestone he was sitting on, and watched her.

"What the hell were you thinking!" She yelled as she punched him. Daniel fell back, but stood.

"Oh come on. It’s not like we didn’t plan this part." He said. Ruby grabbed him by the collar and held him up against a tree.

"I know we did.. but that was not the time. I told you we would strike them down, but now you’ve mucked it up. If he dies before the Devil rises, you’ll be paying for it!" She sneered. Daniel shrugged.

"He’ll live, it’s not too bad. Besides I was getting bored. This little charade we’re putting on won’t fool them forever. I took the initiative. Strike them before they strike us."

"It wasn’t meant to happen yet." Ruby said again. With a sigh she let Daniel go. "How am I meant to keep them out of the way, when you keep interfering at the wrong time?"

"I was bored."

"That’s not the point. We’re trying to keep the Scooby's busy until the Devil rises. Stick to the plan Daniel or you’ll end up on the receiving end of his wrath."

Daniel looked away, annoyed, and pissed off. "It’s taking too long." He said slowly.

"Give it time." Said Ruby. "The Devil will rise within the week." She turned to go.

"Where are you going?" Daniel asked her.

"Thanks to you, I have to waste my time playing concerned friend of the human. Don’t do anything else Daniel." She told him, then she walked away.

Dawn didn’t care that she was crying. She was sitting in Xander’s hospital room, his face was bruised and swollen. Feeding tubes went into his arms, and a breathing tube in his nose. His head was bandaged, and some of his hair had been shaven off. Dawn held his hand, watching the rise and fall of his chest. A shadow filled the doorway and when she looked up, she was surprised to see not Anya or Ruby, but Spike standing there.

"How is he?" Asked Spike walking into the room.

"The doctors took some X-rays. He was bleeding into the brain. They don’t know if he’ll wake up." Dawn said. Spike knelt by her and looked at Xander.

"He’ll come back." Spike said to her.

"How do you know?"

"Because he’ll want to make my un-life a living hell is why." Spike said, and despite her terror, Dawn found a small smile. Not at Spikes joke, but at the fact he had come to see Xander. A man who only two years ago, he’d have lovingly killed if he’d had the chance.

"You seem different." Dawn said after a few moments of silence. Spike looked at her.

"I am different." He said.

"No, not that. The whole soul thing, I get that. I meant your not crazy." Then again, Spike visiting Xander at the hospital... maybe he was crazy. The thought actually made her laugh. Spike laughed as well.

"Lil’bit, what we laughing at?" Spike finally asked her. This sent Dawn into another fit of laughter. After a few minutes she sobered up a little, and looked back at Xander.

"I wish he’d do something. You know, sit up and say stuff about hammers and nails and what his crew’s doing at the moment." She said. Spike patted Dawn’s hand.

"He’ll come back, don’t you worry." He assured her. Dawn nodded.

"Who attacked him?" Asked Spike, settling down onto the chair opposite her. Dawn looked at the door, then back at Spike.

"It was that shape shifter thing. Xander was sleeping on the sofa. I heard a fight and the next thing I know, BAM! The shape shifter has beaten Xander into this." She said. Spike ruffled his eyebrows at her.

"So why didn’t he attack you?" Spike asked.

"Ruby. She turned up and took him on. She finally beat him, why?"

"Strange." Spike mused.

"Spike?" Asked Dawn. Spike looked up at her.

"Oh sorry, nothing. Lost in thought is all. I’ll check in tomorrow, see how he’s doing." Spike said standing. Dawn nodded and watched the Vampire leave. About ten minutes later Ruby walked in.

"Is he gonna be okay?" Asked Ruby, with concern.

"The doctors don’t know. He’s hurt real bad. Did you.... did you kill that shape shifter?" Ruby sighed and sat down in the chair Spike had just been sitting in.

"No, I tracked him to the graveyard, but then I lost him. Thing is, he could have turned into a bird, a tombstone. Hell, I don’t know what. I’ll check again tomorrow night." Ruby said. Dawn nodded and looked back at Xander.

Path To Redemption

Part 4

1

The pyramid in the distance was growing larger, but as the day wore on, the sun was getting hotter, and the group was getting thirstier.

"Man, I hope there’s water in that place." Kayce groaned, as they trudged along in the sand. Fortunately, no more dust devils had appeared to impede their progress.

"I would say there will be something in that pyramid." Giles said.

"Why do I hear an unspoken but there Giles?" Asked Jules looking at him. Oz standing next to her, had his shirt tied around his waist. The sweat beading on his forehead.

"Well this is hell. There will most probably be water there. However, it may well be guarded." Giles told them.

"Oh great. Fight for a pissy drink of water." Kayce muttered. Everyone looked at her. "What? I do occasionally swear." Kayce told them. Behind her, Faith grinned.

"She’s all grown up." She said.

"So how much further do you think it will be?" asked Rose, looking at Giles. He sighed and shrugged.

"A couple of hours maybe." He said.

"Actually, I don‘t think you‘ll be reaching it.. at all." Said Marc. Everyone turned to him, and he looked confused. Slowly he turned and the group followed his gaze. Dark Marc stood there with his band of demon followers.

"No way... your dead." Rose snapped looking at him.

"Yes indeed I was. Thank you SO much for killing that tree and giving it your blood Marc. I could have never come back without it." Marc took up a fighting stance.

"No more tricks. This time when I kill you, you will stay dead." Marc vowed. Dark Marc grinned at him.

"Come then boy. Let us battle." Dark Marc hissed. Almost at once the groups went into battle. Marc roared and jumped at Dark Marc, landing a solid punch on his doppelgangers face. Dark Marc fell back slightly, then held up his hands. A black, tar like orb filled the air, shimmering and pulsating like a living, floating tar pit. It moved at Marc, who brought up his own hands. He didn’t say anything, but whatever he did worked, because the orb bounced away from him, much to Dark Marc’s amazement.

Meanwhile Jules, Oz, and Kayce were attacking the two trolls, Neff and Wart. The trolls may have been unassuming, but they were fast, and they had nice sharp axes in their hands. Neff jumped at Jules swinging the axe around. Jules jumped back, narrowly avoiding the loss of her head. She ducked low and tripped Neff’s legs out from under him. Meanwhile Oz was tearing at Wart, who was clinging to his bare back, cutting deep scratches into it. Kayce grabbed at Wart’s legs and hauled him off, and spinning around threw him into Neff. The trolls went down in a heap, but were soon back on their feet again. Buffy, Faith, and Kelly were dealing with Belch. The fat bloated demon seemed slow, but its movement had a fluidity all of their own.

"Ever heard of Slim Fast?" Asked Kelly, kicking out at it. Belch took the kick in the gut and laughed at her.

"Tell me little girl, have you ever heard of dying?" He sneered back. Suddenly Faith was there, fly kicking the demons face. Belch felt that kick. He roared and rounded on Faith and Buffy, even as Kelly brought the palms of her hands up and literally boxed his ears. Belch screamed in pain, and tried to move away, but Kelly was too fast. She kicked the back of his head, at the same moment Faith and Buffy both punched his face as hard as they could. There was a loud crack, then Belch fell forwards, his face twisted, and his brains oozing out of his ears and mouth. They had shattered the demons skull and pureed his brain at the same time.

Giles, Tim, Kara, and Rose looked at Petal. She ginned evilly at them and started to wave her hair around. The group ducked the first strike, and Petal scowled at them.

"No fair." She hissed. Suddenly she stopped, turned and looked towards the pyramid. The group hazarded a glance at it and saw a huge shape moving towards them.

"Good God no." Giles muttered.

"Giles I thought we killed that thing!" Buffy and Faith yelled at the same time.

"Obviously we were wrong." Giles shouted back at them.

"What is it?" Asked Kayce, punching out at Neff again, and knocking the little troll out.

"It’s the guardian of the Hellmouth. The first creature that will be released when the Hellmouth is opened." Giles explained. The beast looked like a giant tentacle, with dog heads on it. Not furry puppy dog heads, but skinless evil dog heads.

"Let’s just kill it!" Kelly shouted.

"We did once. Well we thought we did." Buffy said. The Demon was huge. Buffy, Giles and Faith had only ever seen the top half of it before, but now they could see it was like a giant snake, it roared at them, in a terrifying screeching sound. The groups suddenly found themselves fighting not each other, but the demon instead. It didn’t care who was who, just that they were all intruders. Petal swung her hair around, it hit the demon but did no further damage. Neff ran at it with his axe held high, he looked like a psycho dwarf. The demon turned to him, then a tentacle whipped out and grabbed him around the legs, lifting him into waiting jaws. Neff’s screams were cut off as the demons jaws clamped shut, biting the poor troll in two.

"NEFF!" Screamed Wart, as his brother was killed.

"I believe it’s time we moved out of here Petal." Dark Marc said. He turned to Marc. "We’ll meet again soon enough." He promised. Then he waved his hand. He, Petal and Wart vanished, leaving the Slayers to face the demon.

* * * *

The room swam back into focus as Xander opened his eyes. Staring at the ceiling he let out a slow painful breath.

"Xander?" Dawn leaned into his field of view, and his looked at her for a moment.

"Hey Dawn." He said weakly. Dawn’s mouth broke into a wide grin.

"How do you feel?" She asked., as Xander attempted and partially succeeded in sitting up.

"Like I was hit by a bus, otherwise I feel fine. What the hell happened?" He asked her. Dawn was ready for this. It was common for people with bad head injuries to lose twenty or so minutes from before the injury, so she wasn’t worried.

"That shape shifter attacked the house. You had a fight with it, but he managed to do some serious damage to your head. Ruby came in and managed to stop him from killing you."

"Oh?" Xander sounded confused.

"Yeah. Don’t worry if you don’t remember it, the doctors said that happens all the time." Dawn reassured him.

"Mind you the amount of times I’ve been knocked out, I’m surprised I can still remember who I am half the time." He said with a slight smile. Dawn chuckled and suddenly hugged him.

"I’m glad your alright." She said.

"So am I." He said hugging back. "So, what’s been happening?" He asked her.

"Not much. Spike dropped by to see how you were, Ruby’s out hunting the Shape shifter, and I’ve been here."

"Anya?" He asked hopefully. Dawn’s face took on a saddened look.

"She’s not been around much. She’s been researching the shape shifter, looking for its weaknesses."

"Oh." Was all Xander could manage.

"I doubt hunting is the word for what Ruby’s up to." Said a voice. Xander and Dawn looked at the doorway, where Spike was standing. He walked in and sat down by the bed.

"Glad to see your alright." Spike said, almost amicably to Xander.

"Yeah, thanks. So what’s this about Ruby?" Asked Xander.

"Nothing yet, just a suspicion." Spike assured them.

"Well, please tell us." Xander said. Spike looked at him then at Dawn.

"I’ve been a vampire for considerably longer than Faye.. Ruby even. Thing is Vampires are evil, soulless creatures, with a couple of exceptions. What I find strange is how Ruby just upped and decided she was still a good guy. It doesn’t ring true." Spike explained.

"Well she was a Slayer at one point." Dawn pointed out. Spike let out a small chuckle.

"Yeah. Thing is, she’s not the first Slayer who’s been turned. It’s happened hundreds of times over the centuries. With a Vampire Vampire Slayer it’s different, the first thing they do is usually try to kill their former Watcher. Destroy their ties to their past lives as it were. Most Vampires do that. Get turned then hunt down their family, or the closet thing to it."

"So what your saying is...?" Asked Xander, furrowing his brow.

"What I’m saying is, it’s a very strange coincidence Ruby turned up when she did." Spike told him.

"Spike, she saved my life." Xander objected.

"Yeah, I mean she’s good now. Maybe she’s the.. exception to the rule." Dawn agreed. Spike lifted up his hands.

"Hey, all I have are suspicions. Nothing more. Could be I AM wrong, but if I am... then it’ll be the strangest thing that’s ever happened." He said.

"Okay. We’ll watch Ruby, but unless we get hard, definite proof she’s playing us, we won’t do anything." Xander said.

"Fair enough." Spike agreed.

"Spike, Dawn, you two, and Anya can handle patrol. When I’m out of here, I’ll help." Xander said. Spike and Dawn looked at him.

"Who made you leader of the pack?" Asked Dawn. Spike snickered.

"He has a point Lil'bit. I’m insane half the time, your a kid, no offence, Anya’s off doing whatever it is she does, and we don’t know if we can trust Ruby. That by default, I suppose makes Xander here the leader of the gang." Spike said. Xander looked at him, almost shocked. Spike looked at him.

"Occasionally I do say some weird things, and most of the time their right. I don‘t want command of our little band of merry men, so if anything goes wrong it‘ll be on your head Harris." Spike said with a grin.

"Thank you Spike. Your confidence in me is so over whelming, I’ll forget why I hate you so." Xander replied. Spike patted him on the shoulder.

"That’s a good place to start." He said.

2

"THE GUARDIAN OF THE HELLMOUTH MUST NOT DESTROY THE SLAYERS." The Devil said, looking up. Stephen watched him, but remained silent. The only reason the Devil wanted the Slayers kept alive was so that he himself could kill them and absorb their life force to gain enough power to free himself. The Devil closed his eyes. "CERBERUS, YOU HAVE A NEW ENEMY... KILL THE GUARDIAN." The Devil sent the message out to his pet.

Miles away, Cerberus stopped for a moment, looked up and then howled, before breaking into a run.

* * * *

Time had slowed to a crawl it seemed, as the Slayers and Watchers alike faced off against the Guardian. Its dog like heads kept howling in that chilling screech, as tentacles whipped around the group, trying to grab them.

"Giles we’re losing it here!" Buffy shouted to her old Watcher. Giles nodded, and looked around.

"We need to regroup!" He called out.

"Regroup? Giles if we don’t’ keep moving we’ll end up as doggie chew toys!" Kelly shouted at him, jumping over a tentacle.

"We’ll yes there is that side of it." Giles muttered.

"GILES!!!! LOOK OUT!" Kara suddenly screamed. Giles turned, just as a the creature hit him with a tentacle. Giles went flying. There was a loud crack as the man landed with a loud thump onto the sand, and lay still. For a moment no one moved, not even the Guardian. Rose rushed to Giles and knelt down by him.

"Giles?" She asked softly. Giles’s head lolled to the side, his eyes were closed. Slowly Rose put her hands to his neck.

"Oh Giles." She said softly, tearing up. Suddenly the Guardian roared, and renewed its attack. And the Slayers, and their Watchers once again found themselves fighting for their lives. Suddenly in the distance, another huge form appeared, bounding towards them. The Guardian stopped it attack on the Slayers, and turned to look as Cerberus skidded to a halt in front of it. The Guardian screeched again as Cerberus jumped at it, tackling it to the ground. Fire bellowed from Cerberus's mouths, scorching the Guardian, even as its own tentacles stabbed into the demon dog’s flesh.

* * * *

Giles looked around the large chamber. His eyes found Stephen, chained to the far wall. Running over he looked at him.

"Stephen?" He asked.

"Oh God Giles, not you." Stephen said sadly. Giles looked confused.

"What is it?" Giles asked. Suddenly several chains wrapped themselves around Giles, pinning him to the wall next to Stephen. The Devil grinned down at him.

"YOUR SOUL IS MINE.. RIPPER." The Devil said laughing. Suddenly it dawned on Giles... he had died. And his soul was now, like Stephen’s, a toy for the Devil.

* * * *

The Watchers and the Slayers didn’t wait around for the climax of the battle between Cerberus and the Guardian. After what seemed like hours, they found themselves running up the steps and into the pyramid. Inside it was cold, and dank, a contrast to the blearing heat and brightness outside. They walked in for about fifty feet, stopping only when they were in a large chamber. Slowly Buffy sunk to her knees, tears welled in her eyes.

"Oh God.. Giles..." She muttered. Faith went over and knelt next to her.

"Hey B, look we’ll get through this." Faith said. Buffy shot her an angry glance.

"Oh yeah sure. At what cost?... First Stephen, then Giles.. Who’s next huh? Who? Tell me Faith, cus I really don’t know what’s going on here!" Buffy practically screamed at her. Faith moved away slowly.

"She’s right." said Oz, drawing everyone’s attention. Jules looked at him wide eyed.

"How can you say that? We’re trying to save a friend!" She snapped.

"All I’m saying is.. that I don’t want to lose anyone else." He looked at Jules. Jules took his hand.

"We’ll get through this, I know we will. We’re the chosen ones..." Jules said. Oz met her gaze, but couldn’t smile.

"I’ve said my bit." He said softly.

"So what do we do?" Asked Kayce. Jenna looked around at the group.

"I vote we carry on." She said. "The Devil’s cost us a lot. And I for one think it’s time for some serious payback on his over sized ass." She added.

"If we go back, we’ll lose Stephen forever." Tim muttered.

"We’re not going back." Rose said.

"Let the group decide Rose.. your not the leader here!" Simone shouted.

"Who the hell will be then!" Rose shouted back.

"I’ll be the leader. This plan sucks.. it’s always sucked!" Simone growled.

"We carry on." Kelly said softly.

"What? This from miss I don’t want this life I want to be normal!" Simone said. Kelly looked at her, and actually growled. Paul stepped forwards, and took Simon by the shoulder.

"Easy Simone." He said. Simone pulled away from him.

"Get your hands off of me!" She sneered, then she ran over to Kelly and punched her.

"Don’t get to full of yourself Kelly, or I’ll kick your ass!" Simone said. Kelly narrowed her gaze at Simone.

"I was so hoping you’d do that, you stuck up cow!" Kelly roared, kicking Simone. Simone went to her knees, and brought her fist up, catching Kelly in the jaw.

"Guys stop it." Kayce said. Kelly and Simone ignored her. Suddenly a powerful bolt of energy flew between them. From the floor the two slayers looked up at Marc.

"We carry on. Any questions from anyone else?" He said, sounding confident. When no one answered he nodded.

"Good. Now let’s just get on with it." The commanding voice he put on was just a ruse. Marc was very disturbed.. he had chosen dark magic to stop the fight. And he was scared at how easily it had come back to him.

"There’s always a chance we can save Giles as well." Kara said softly.

"Then we take that chance." Said Faith. Kayce nodded.

"They would have done their best to save us. We can’t just give up." She agreed.

"So what do we do next?"Asked Buffy, standing up.

"We do what we’re trained to do. We kill the Devil." Rose said.

"Well first.. we get out of this pyramid." Tim said.

"And that." Rose agreed, with a slight smile.

* * * *

In hell, the Devil looked up and grinned.

"THEY HAVE REACHED THE FOURTH LEVEL... NOW THINGS SHALL BEGIN TO GET INTERESTING." He said. Giles and Stephen looked at each other, then at the Devil.

"In what way might I ask?" Giles said. The Devil looked down at him.

"ALL THIS, UP UNTIL NOW HAS BEEN JUST A GAME. NOW THE REAL TASK BEGINS. ONCE THEY REACH THE FIFTH LEVEL, THEY ENTER A FAR MORE DANGEROUS PLACE THEN THEY CAN EVER IMAGINE. THEY WILL FACE ENEMIES SO TWISTED IT WILL BE AS IF THEIR DARKEST DREAMS HAVE COME TRUE." He grinned. Giles looked at Stephen.

"Not a good thought." Stephen said.

"Not a good thought at all." Giles agreed.

3

"Of course Mr. Harris, we cannot keep you in here against your wishes. However, if you do decide to leave, then it is against my recommendations." The doctor looked over at Xander, who was out of bed and fully dressed.

"Thankfully your not me. I’ll be fine doc, I feel fine." Xander assured the dark haired woman, who held Xander’s medical charts up to her chest. The scornful expression on her face made it clear Xander’s little joke hadn’t gone unnoticed.

"Fine then Mr. Harris. As I said I cannot stop you." She said, before turning and walking out. Xander looked over at Dawn and gave her a small smile.

"Shall we get out of this mad house also know as a hospital?" He asked her. Dawn looked less than pleased.

"You shouldn’t even be up, let alone walking around." Dawn chided him. Xander gave a slight chuckle.

"What can I say? I’m a rebel." He joked. Dawn rolled her eyes, and took one of Xander’s bags. He picked up a bigger one, and they walked out into the parking lot.

"There you are. What kept you?" Asked Anya, impatiently. She was standing by Xander’s car, keys in hand.

"Yes Anya and it’s so good to see you as well." Xander said dryly.

"Well not that it’s not good to see you out of the hospital, which by the way it’s not, if your wondering. I could be doing other things right now. I’m due a vengeance wish, and D’Hoffryn gets pissed when I don’t deliver."

"Anya, just drive." Said Dawn, getting into the car, followed by Xander. Anya mumbled something, and got into the car as well.

"Spike won’t be joining us. He’s got some sudden insanity issues to get over first." Anya told them, as she pulled out of the parking lot.

"He’s relapsed?" Asked Dawn.

"No more like started yelling at someone called Jenny, telling her to.. and I quote, “piss off you bint, Angelus killed you not me’” end quote."

"So what about Ruby?" Asked Xander. "Has she been around?"

"A little, but she’s been out hunting most of the time, when she hasn’t had to hide from the sunlight." Anya said.

"See that’s what I don’t get" Said Dawn from the back seat.

"What’s that Dawn?" Asked Xander.

"Well yeah, Ruby and Spike are like Vampires, they have the whole sunlight issue, but this Shape shifter dude. HE can easily attack during the day. He doesn’t have to worry about all that.”

"Yes and?" Anya asked, turning the corner.

"Well why hasn’t he attacked? I mean he could have easily turned into a doctor at the hospital and put a slow poison in Xander’s morphine drip, but he didn’t."

"Oh thank you so much for that picture." Xander drawled.

"She has a point." Said Anya, agreeing with Dawn.

"Yeah well, let’s be thankful he didn’t." Xander put in.

"Mind you he could have put a slow acting poison into the drip. Something that will kill Xander in a couple of days time." Anya added.

"Anya.. drive." Xander told her. Anya drove.

* * * *

Ruby stood in the graveyard, waiting for Daniel to show. It was almost time for their real attack. But something was wrong. The group was becoming suspicious of something. Of her obviously, but she wasn’t quite sure as to what it was they knew, or had figured out. It was.. disconcerting.

"So you believe they’re on to you?" Asked Daniel, looking at her.

"I don’t know, but something is going on."

"Our Master will not be pleased." Said Daniel.

"Yeah just why have you allied with him, especially after what he did to Kevin?"

"I mean come on Ruby, get with the program. He’ll kill us all." Ruby and Daniel both turned around and Ruby actually stepped back for a moment.

"What’s up my little precious? Does Miss Edith tell you bad stories?"

"What the hell.. Dru... Brit.. Bri?" Ruby said softly.

"Hello my little traitor." Dru hissed. "Daddies home." She added with a sly, evil grin.

* * * *

In Hell, Cerberus howled in triumph as he stood over the form of the Guardian. Blood dripped from his three mouths and his eyes blazed red with the joy of the kill. Turning, he bounded towards the temple.

* * * *

"This is priceless!" Said Dark Marc with awe, looking around. Petal looked at the walls of the temple, where Dark Marc’s magic had brought them after the escape from the guardian.

"What is it?" Asked Petal. Dark Marc looked at her.

"This my dear is the dark temple. The source of all dark magic all over the entire world. And now that I am here.. my magic will be increased ten fold." He grinned. "I will be as near to a god as a mortal can EVER be!" He shouted.

* * * *

Marc looked up suddenly, his eyes jet black. A grin crossed his features. He could feel the power within him growing the further they walked into the temple. The power grew stronger and Marc began to chuckle quietly.

Path To Redemption

Part 5

1

Marc could feel the darkness swirling inside him. The more he tried to fight it, the more powerful its pull became.

"Okay, any ideas?" Asked Kelly, looking over at Marc. Marc looked at her, blinked, then shook his head.

"None I’m afraid." He lied.

"Marc, are you alright?" Asked Kayce stepping forwards. Marc looked at her.

"Never been better." He said, before magical energy exploded from his hands, and knocked Kayce flying hard into the wall.

"Oh God, not again." Jules moaned, as Marc whirled around to face her.

"Yes, again." Marc said smiling at her, his eyes black.

"Marc fight it! For God’s sake fight it!" Shouted Kara.

"Why would I want to do that Kay?" Marc asked.

"Because this isn’t you! It’s this place!" She yelled. Marc laughed, then narrowed his eyes.

"Oh believe me, this is SO me." He sneered, releasing a blast of dark magic in her direction. Kara dodged it, as the wall behind her exploded where the magic hit it.

"Awwwww, now you’ve ruined it. That was meant to be your head." Marc pouted, before aiming for another shot.

"Marc! You will stop this now!" Yelled Paul, from behind him. Marc turned around, and looked at him.

"Oh I’m sorry. Am I meant to be intimidated now?" Marc asked. Paul narrowed his eyes at him, and clenched his fist. Marc saw and laughed. "Oh please, try it. I want you to. I want to see the look on your face as I blast every nerve in your body to crap." Marc sneered. Suddenly he fell forwards, eyes wide, before passing out. Kayce was standing behind him, a length of wood in her hand, from where she had broken a railing when she had hit the wall. Kayce looked at him for a moment, then dropped the wood.

"You might be my Watcher Marc. But you do not want to piss me off." She muttered.

* * * *

Sunnydale:

10:40 PM

Ruby stood in the graveyard with Spike, Xander, Dawn, and Anya. Around them several demons were converging on them.

"Will someone please remind me where these things came from?" Anya said, her back to Spike’s.

"Does it really matter? They’re here now aren’t they." Spike replied.

"Salvron demons." Ruby said aloud.

"Nice name. How do we kill them?" Asked Xander, raising the crossbow he was holding.

"Aim for the neck, the skin is weakest there." Ruby said.

"Weakest?" Asked Dawn, looking at her.

"Put it this way, why do you think they don’t wear any armour?" Ruby said, as she launched into the nearest Salvron demon, cracking it across the face .

"Okay, I get it. Next question, why are they here?" Asked Anya.

"How about kill now, ask questions later." Said Xander.

"I’m with nancy boy." Spike said.

"Oh yes, all the support I need." Xander muttered, aiming the crossbow and letting an arrow fly into the neck of the nearest demon. The arrow embedded itself into and out of the demons neck. The Salvron gagged a couple of times then fell to the ground dead. Ruby meanwhile had launched herself into another demon. She of course knew exactly why these things were here, and who had called them. And she knew that Drusilla, Brit, and Bri would be watching the battle from somewhere nearby. While she, Spike, and the others were busy here, Daniel would be setting up stage two of the plan.

Beneath the New Sunnydale High School.

Daniel surveyed his handiwork. All was in place for his masters arrival. Of course, he himself knew that it wasn’t the Devil he was waiting for. It was for something far more dangerous. Behind him a figure stepped out of the shadows. He turned to Warren, and bowed his head.

"The seal of Danzar, as promised." Daniel said.

"Nice, I like it." Warren said.

"I thought you would."

"Yes, and the Devil?" Asked the First.

"He has no idea." Daniel said to the First.

"Good."

"You look.. distracted." Daniel said.

"Something is different in this town. Something that I can’t put my finger on." The First said.

"Oh really?" Said Daniel, although he knew exactly what the First was talking about.

"Yes, but it’s of no matter. Cover the seal up. I’ve already started sending my acolytes out to destroy the Slayers in waiting, and my dear friends Jonathan and Andrew will be having a very bad dream very soon." The First said.

"Of course." Daniel said. The First looked at the seal again, before stepping back into the shadows and vanishing.

* * * *

"SO AT LAST IT COMES TO A HEAD. WITHIN FOUR HOURS THE SLAYERS SHALL ALL BE HERE AND I SHALL RISE AGAIN." The Devil said, looking at Stephen and Giles.

"You won’t beat them, I assure you." Giles spat at him. The Devil laughed at him.

"REALLY RIPPER, YOU PLACE FAR TOO MUCH CONFIDENCE IN YOUR SLAYERS. THEY WILL COME AND THEY WILL DIE. AS IT IS WRITTEN, SO SHALL IT BE." The Devil said to him.

"I thought that you of all demons should know that not every prophecy written comes to pass!" Giles shouted. Stephen looked over at him.

"Giles, as much as I appreciate your enthusiasm considering our current.. situation, I think it’s best not to annoy him." Stephen said. Giles looked at him, and shrugged.

"I have to do something." He admitted.

"We could sing again." Stephen said with a smile. The Devil suddenly rounded on them.

"IF YOU START SINGING AGAIN, I SHALL BURN YOUR SOULS FOR ALL ETERNITY!" The Devil roared. Stephen looked at Giles.

"I guess the Devil’s not a Queen fan." Giles said.

"We could try YMCA." Stephen suggested.

* * * *

"Wow Kayce. When you knock someone out, you really knock them out." Oz said, leaning over Marc. Kayce shrugged.

"What can I say, I have to do these things sometimes." She replied.

"Yes and what a brilliant show it was." Said a familiar voice. Everyone looked up to see Dark Marc and Petal walking in.

"You." Said Kara looking at him. Dark Marc mocked bowed her.

"At your service my dear lady."

"You did this to Marc!" Shouted Tim. Dark Marc looked at him.

"Me? No my friend, it was this place. This temple. Can’t you feel it? The darkness present in every brick, the hatred pouring from every crack. This is the Temple of the Dark Ones. the source of all dark magic in every dimension." He explained.

"Wonderful. So what do you want?" Asked Jenna. Dark Marc looked at her and smiled evilly.

"What do I want? Why it’s obvious isn’t it? It’s time you all died." He said. Dark Marc’s hands began to glow, a sickly red.

"Oh come on, not again." Said Jules. Dark Marc laughed at them. Then the magical energy shot from his hands, hitting Kelly, Buffy and Oz. All three flew into the wall, and were pinned there.

"Hey! This is assault!" Kelly shouted.

"Really? Then I suppose I should provide the pepper spray." Dark Marc said to her. Suddenly his eyes went wide, and he looked down to see a bloody hand protruding through his stomach.

"You know, you talk way too much." Said Marc. Dark Marc fell forwards, the magical energy dissipating as he died. Marc looked over at Petal. She looked at him, the dead Dark Marc, then turned and ran. Marc looked over at the others.

"Hi. I’m back." He said.

"Welcome back Marc, but can I just say for the record ewww?" Simone said.

"Marc, I don’t get it. You were all evil and stuff." Kara said. Marc nodded at her.

"I was, but when my other half explained what it was, I knew I could fight it. It’s amazing once you know what something is, how easy it can be to beat it." He said.

"Yeah well, nice as this is, can we get out of here before you decide to go all psycho on us again?" Jenna suggested.

2

Drusilla stood in the abandoned factory with Brit and Bri, looking around it fondly.

"I remember those days. My Spiky and I would dance here under the stars and I would give Miss Edith tea and cake. Now my Spikey’s gone all soft for the Slayer. And he shall not have tea or cake again." She said sadly.

"It’s his loss." Said Brit.

"Yeah. I mean a Vampire in love with a Slayer, it’s not right." Bri agreed.

"No it’s not, but something’s coming I can see it. It’ll be bigger then everyone."

"The Devil? He’s beat the Slayers?" Bri asked. Drusilla looked at her, and patted her cheek.

"No, not the Devil. Something else, and it will devour them. All of them, the Slayers, the Slayers in training, and then it will rule over all." She then looked down at the floor and giggled. "From beneath you it devours." She said. Suddenly the door opened and Ruby and Daniel walked in. Drusilla looked up at them.

"I said a distraction, not four Salvron Demons!" Yelled Ruby.

"Perhaps I went a bit overboard." Drusilla admitted. "But it was a lovely fight."

"Yeah whatever, so now what? The seals in place, and he’s sent out the Bringers." Said Daniel. Brits eyes went wide.

"Bringers? You didn’t say anything about Bringers!" She yelled.

"Wait a sec. You’ve summoned the First?" Asked Bri, standing up.

"No, the First was already here. We’re here to make sure he gets his party favours." Said Drusilla. Then she narrowed her eyes. "And get them it shall."

"And what of this other part of the deal with the First?" Asked Ruby.

"When the Slayer’s seer sees the signs, she will remember." Drusilla said.

"No more riddles! Tell me straight Drusilla, what is this other deal?" Asked Ruby. Drusilla spun around to face Ruby.

"Such a distrustful tone little one. The other deal will become apparent soon enough." Drusilla said.

"Very well, but there is one thing the First does not know, and I plan to keep it that way." Said Daniel. Everyone looked at him. "The First knows that there is something else in this town. It has no idea that there are more Slayers. I intend to keep it that way, in case it decides it has no more use for us."

* * * *

Xander was asleep. The battle had taken a lot out of him, especially so soon after checking himself out of hospital. Dawn came down stairs from checking on him.

"How is he?" Asked Anya, looking up.

"Sleeping. He’s still weak from that attack by that shape shifter." Said Dawn.

"Good. To the sleeping I mean." Anya said. Dawn smiled at her.

"You don’t have to pretend around me Anya, I know you still care about him." Dawn told her.

"I do not! Well okay, maybe a little. But all I miss are the orgasms."

"I’m gonna head up to bed. You’re free to stay the night if you want." Dawn said.

"Thank you." Anya replied. Dawn went to go back upstairs, when Anya called her.

"Dawn?"

"Yeah?" The young girl replied, turning back to face her.

"I do still care about him, but it’s our secret okay?"

"Sure." Dawn said smiling. Then she turned and went back upstairs. Anya laid back on the couch and pulled the covers over her, and soon she was in a deep sleep.

* * * *

The exit to the Dark temple was about fifteen floors down from where the group entered it. And once back outside, the group stopped and looked on in horror. Fire, and brimstone fell from the sky. Boiling water with dark steam pocketed the land. Volcano’s exploded sulphur into the sky. The sky itself was totally black, and it was deadly hot.

"Welcome to hell." Buffy muttered.

"Is this it?" Asked Jenna, standing next to Faith. Faith nodded.

"Yep, this is our floor."

"What’s that sound?" Asked Jules, not really wanting to know. The group frowned, then listened. There was screaming nearby. Buffy led the group silently around the side of the Temple, to a large wall that reached up into the darkness. There were faces on it. Human faces. Agony, despair, pain etched on their features. The screams were coming from the faces. But what was worse was the fact they were moving. Their screams the only sound they made.

"Poor bastards." Muttered Faith.

"Come on, I can’t look at this. Can we go?" Said Kelly softly. Buffy patted her on the shoulder.

"Sure." She said softly, leading the group further into the lowest depths of hell.

* * * *

The Devil suddenly looked up and smiled. Stephen looked at Giles.

"THEY HAVE ARRIVED." Was all the Devil said.

* * * *

Spike watched as Ruby left the remains of the burned out factory, keeping out of sight. A moment later Daniel followed her.

"Interesting." He muttered, moving quietly over to a window he looked in, and saw Drusilla, Brit and Bri standing there, talking quietly. Even with his advanced vampire hearing he couldn’t make out what was being said. Cursing under his breath he moved away from the factory and ran back towards the Summer’s residence. Running in he was relieved to find that Ruby and Daniel hadn’t gone there. Moving quietly over to the couch he tapped Anya on the shoulder.

"Anya." He whispered. She groaned and turned over but remained asleep. Rolling his eyes, Spike tapped her on the cheek a couple of times. Finally her eyes opened and she sat up.

"What?" She asked. "Spike! You interrupted a perfectly good sex dream!"

"It’s Ruby. She’s working with the shape changer." He said.

"You’re sure?" She asked.

"Yeah, saw them myself. They were at the burned out factory with Drusilla, Brit, and Bri."

"Those three are back as well?"

"Wake Dawn and Xander, we may need to move quickly." He said. Anya yawned, and nodded.

"What are you gonna do?" she asked.

"Go back out. See if I can find our little vampire and her shape shifting friend."

"Ahh, okay." Anya said. Then she made her way upstairs, pausing as she heard the front door close. Walking into Xander’s room, she stopped briefly, a pang of longing filling her. Xander was asleep. The covers down around his waist, he had no shirt on, and she could make out some scars that hadn’t healed yet. Still he looked like the man she had fallen in love with back in high school all those years ago. Refusing to let her sadness show, she went over to him and tapped him on the shoulder. He sat up quickly, then winced as he pulled a muscle.

"Anya? What is it?" He asked, rubbing the small of his back.

"Spike came by. Seems Ruby is working with that thing that attacked you, and Drusilla, Brit, and Bri are back as well."

"Wonderful. Go wake Dawn, I’ll get ready." He said, getting out of bed slowly. Anya nodded and went to Dawn. Twenty minutes later, the coffee was brewing, and all three of them were sat in the kitchen, waiting for Spike to return.

* * * *

"Man, it’s wicked hot here." Exclaimed Faith.

"Yeah and I thought the desert was bad." Agreed Tim.

"We’ve been walking for hours, can I just ask do we have any idea where we’re going?" Asked Kelly. As if in response, lightning flashed across the sky, illuminating a huge cave opening in the distance.

"My guess, in there." Said Kara.

"You know what I don’t get? Where’s all the demons and general creepy population you’d expect to find in hell." Said Jenna.

"Good question, but let’s not look a gift horse in the mouth huh?" Advised Buffy, leading the way again.

"I’d say the Devil’s keeping them away. I mean he does want to kill you himself right?" Said Oz. Everyone looked at him.

"I have the occasional sense of humour lapse." He admitted.

After another twenty minutes the group found themselves by the entrance of the cave.

"Well, this is it. It’s do or die time." Said Buffy.

"Yay the rousing speech!" Said Kelly. Buffy ignored her, and looked at the group.

"He’s out for our blood, and our souls. Remember, we’ve beaten him before. This time, I think it’s time we finished the job. Let’s kick his oversized ass." She said.

"Right on!" Faith agreed. The others smiled, then nodded at Buffy. She nodded back at them, then led them into the cavern.

It was large. The roof of the cavern was out of sight. There were burning coals all over the place, and the air was thick with the stench of burning flesh. At the far end of the cavern, sitting on his throne, was the Devil.

"WELCOME SLAYERS. I KNEW YOU WOULD COME, I BELIEVE I HAVE SOME THINGS OF YOURS?" He gestured to the side of the cavern where Stephen and Giles were chained up.

"Here’s the deal. Let them go, and you live." Said Kara. The Devil looked at her and laughed.

"YOU WOULD THREATEN ME WATCHER? I HAVE WAITED AN ETERNITY FOR THIS MOMENT. I SHALL RISE AGAIN, AND ALL OF YOU SHALL NOT LIVE TO SEE ANOTHER SUNRISE." He replied, standing up. Then laughing he grew in size, until he was as big as he was when they first encountered him.

"Buffy it’s not worth it! Just get out of here!" Shouted Giles.

"No way Giles, this bastards going down." She told him.

"THE TIME FOR BANTER IS OVER SLAYER. THIS ENDS NOW." The Devil said, bringing his fist down into the ground and sending cracks running through the floor. The Slayers and Watchers moved out of the way, and regrouped.

"Rose, Jenna, Jules, Kara, Oz, Paul, you get Giles and Stephen. Faith, Kelly, Simone, Kayce, Tim, Marc we’re taking down big and ugly." Buffy said.

"Got it." Said the group splitting up. The Devil watched them and laughed.

"I AM GOING TO ENJOY THIS." He chuckled.

3

Spike walked into the Summers house, just before sunrise.

"Anything?" Asked Xander.

"Not a thing. They’ve hidden themselves pretty well. Dru, Brit and Bri are still at the factory though, but it’s weird."

"Why?" Asked Anya.

"She’s going on about this big thing that’s coming, but from the gist of it, I don’t think she means the Devil." Looking around, he frowned. "Where’s Dawn?" He asked.

"I told her to go back to bed after you didn’t come back after an hour. Last night really took it out of her." Xander said.

"And you mate, you look like you about ready to drop."

"Truthfully, I feel ready to drop, but I’ll get by." Xander admitted.

"If your sure." Spike said with a shrug.

"So what’s the plan?" Asked Anya.

"Well I doubt we’ll see Ruby until tonight-" Spike was cut off by the door closing. The group turned and saw Ruby standing there, her features vamped out.

"Ahh Ruby, we were just talking about you." Said Xander.

"So I heard. Quite the little spy aren’t you Spike?" She said, stepping forwards. Then the door opened again, and Daniel walked in.

"Odds don’t look to good Spike. You, an injured human, and a vengeance demon against a Vampire with magic and who also was once a Slayer, and of course a shape shifter." Said Ruby.

"It’s still three against two." Said Spike.

"No, you mean four." Said Dawn walking into the kitchen, crossbow aimed at Ruby. Spike smiled at her, then looked back at Ruby. Ruby suddenly jumped at him, fangs bared. Spike brought his fist up and caught her under the jaw. Spike watched as she fell back, and Daniel jumped past them and towards Xander.

"This time I’ll finish the job." Said Daniel growling at him. Xander suddenly brought his knee up into Daniels stomach, doubling the shape shifter over.

"Maybe, but this time I’m ready for you." He replied.

* * * *

Marc chanted, summoning all his power into a single shot at the Devil. The Devil looked at him and growled, stepping towards him. Meanwhile Buffy and Faith had climbed the rock sides of the cavern, and then both jumped onto the side of his head. The Devil roared in anger, and swatted at them. Buffy managed to hang on, but Faith lost her grip, and fell to the floor, where she landed painfully.

"Man this sucks." She muttered. Kelly, Kayce, and Simone had found some sharp rocks and launched themselves at the Devils ankle, ramming their makeshift weapons into the soft flesh . The Devil, looked down at them, then lifted his foot. The three girls fell off, and ran out of the way as he brought his foot down to crush them. Eyes raging with fire, he turned back to Marc who had hit him with another bolt of magic.

Over by the wall Rose and her group had gotten Stephen and Giles free, and were making their way over to the main battle.

"DIE DAMN YOU!" The Devil roared.

"What’s that smell?" Asked Stephen. Everyone sniffed, then looked at Oz.

"Why does everyone blame the wolf?" He asked.

"No, do you smell it? Petrol?" Said Jules. Oz sniffed, then looked over at the Devils bleeding ankle.

"It’s his blood." Oz finally said.

"His blood is petrol?" Asked Giles.

"Smells like it." Oz said.

“I got an idea!" Said Jules. Everyone looked at her.

Buffy was hanging on for dear life, as the Devil tried to attack all the Slayers at once. She finally let go and fell, only to see Rose, Jules, Jenna, and the others running towards her. Stephen’s shirt was missing, and Jules had wrapped it around a large wooden stick.

"KELLY! LIGHTER!" Jules called. Kelly, dodged out of the way of another attack and tossed her lighter towards them. Rose caught it, and lit it, Jules held the shirt to the lighter, and finally it took. Then running forwards, she went to the Devil’s injured ankle. He turned at the last moment, and saw her.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?" The Devil demanded.

"Roasting marshmallows." Jules replied ramming the flaming torch into one of the open wounds. A moment later the blood caught, and the Devil screamed. Jules moved away quickly, and joined the others.

"THIS.. WAS NOT MEANT TO BE.... I WAS TO RULE THE WORLD.. YEARGHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The Devil screamed as the burning blood moved through his veins and through it’s body. His eyes popped as they boiled in his head. Then with a final roar, the Devil exploded into hundreds of pieces. Burned, charred flesh, and still burning blood rained down around the group. After a few minutes of dodging cooked Devil, the group came back together.

"Well that was fun." Said Oz.

"We won? Hey we won!" Shouted Kelly suddenly.

"Now that we’ve rescued Stephen and Giles, what do we do to get home?" Asked Jenna.

"The Gatekeeper should appear in a few moments and allow us safe exit back to our world." Giles explained.

"Oh good. Cus I have to say, trekking all the way back is not on my major to do list." Simone said.

Buffy smiled at them then looked over at Stephen and Rose.

"How do you feel?" Asked Rose, looking at him.

"Good, considering everything that’s happened." He said. Then he pulled her into a hug. "Thanks Rose. Now you have to promise me one thing." He said.

"What’s that?"

"Never do this again." He said smiling.

"Well stay alive, and I won’t have to." She replied.

* * * *

Ruby snarled as Spike kicked her across the room. Before standing, she glared at him, then closed her eyes. When she opened them again her eyes were jet black.

"Goddess of the Hunt I command thee, grant thy faithful servant your power for her-" Ruby was cut off as a cross bow bolt flew into her arm. She snarled and staggered backwards. She glanced over at Dawn who was holding the crossbow on her.

"One chance Ruby. Get out now." Dawn commanded her.

"Or you’ll kill me?" Ruby sneered.

"Well either I will or Spike will. You can only handle one of us at a time ‘Rubes’. Your choice." Dawn said, staring her down. Ruby glared at her, then at Spike.

"This isn’t over." She vowed before smashing through the window and running off into the night.

"Nice work." Spike said to Dawn, taking the cross bow from her. There was a clatter from the kitchen, and then they both remembered Daniel was still there. Running in they saw him on the floor, Anya standing over him with a frying pan.

"And stay away from my boyfriend.. EX!" She yelled, hitting him around the head with the frying pan again. Daniel snarled at her, then transforming into a fly, he flew out of an open window. Anya closed the window, then turned to look at Dawn and Spike.

"A little help here please!" Said a muffled voice from the corner of the room. Running over, Spike grinned, as did Dawn and Anya. Xander was sprawled across the floor, his shirt ripped, and the contents of the garbage can on his head. Spike helped him up, then looked at them.

"Those other two are taken care of." He said. Suddenly the door opened, and Buffy walked in, followed by the others.

"Buffy you made it!" Yelled Dawn throwing herself into her sisters arms.

"Yeah we did, and we saved Stephen and Giles."

"Giles?" Asked Anya.

"Long story. Xander, why are you wearing the contents of my garbage can?"

"Long story." He replied with a grin.

24 Hours later:

"So Dru’s gone, and Brit, Bri, Ruby, and Daniel as well?" Asked Dawn.

"Yep, not even a glimpse of em." Said Spike.

"Well I say good riddance." Said Xander.

"Here, here." Agreed Faith.

"As much fun as this has been, I suppose we should begin to pack." Said Giles sadly.

"Yeah I guess so."

"No need to rush. I mean you can all crash here." Said Buffy.

"No Buffy, we wouldn’t want to impose." Said Giles.

"Giles please. Besides I have an idea you might like."

"You do?"

"Yeah, I mean you know how much we all hate the Council right?" She said with a smile. Giles eyes gleamed and he smirked at her.

"Tell me more." He said.

Two Months later:

"And it’s Council funded." Said Buffy with a gleam in her eyes.

"You sure you don’t mind us all staying in Sunnydale?" Stephen asked, looking at her.

"Actually, it’s quite nice having you all around." Buffy admitted.

"Well that’s nice to hear." He said. Buffy smiled, as she led him over to Xander.

"What do you think?" Asked Xander, as he worked at finishing the last window.

"I like it. I like it lots. Thanks Xand." Stephen said.

"No problem." He replied with a smile. Looking over he saw Marc standing by a large oak tree. "Can you give me a minute?" He said to Buffy and Xander. Buffy nodded, and started talking to Xander, while Stephen went over to Marc.

"Hey." He began softly. Marc turned to him.

"How ya doing?" Marc asked.

"Fine. So you like the Condo?"

"Yeah."

"So......." Stephen prompted.

"So.......?"

"Look Marc, we need to talk. What you did, with the well killing me. It wasn’t your fault, it wasn’t you."

"I know, but the thing was, in a way it was me. I got so doused on the power, I couldn’t tell right from wrong. The same thing happened in the Dark Temple."

"I know, but at the end of the day you came through, that’s what’s important. Look I know it’ll be difficult, but... I want us to be friends again."

"So do I, but I can’t trust myself with the magic. I mean what if I flip again?"

"You won’t."

"You can’t promise me that, no one can."

"I know, but I can promise you this. No matter what happens, we’ll be here for you, for each other. All of us, that’s what matters right?"

"I guess."

"Besides, if you do turn out to be more than we can handle, I’ll have Kayce knock you out with a wooden pole again. That usually works." Stephen said smiling. Marc looked at the ground, then he began to laugh.

"Yeah, I guess it does." He said.

"Come on, Xander’s wigging out to give us the grand tour of the Condo. Don’t want to keep him waiting."

"I suppose not." Marc agreed, as he followed Stephen back towards the Condo. After a moment Kara, Paul, Tim, Giles, Kayce, Jenna, Jules, Rose, Simone, Kelly, and Oz joined them., happy to be with each other. And happy to know they weren’t alone anymore.

THE END